Blue Collar Master, White Collar Slave. free porn video

This is a FigCaption - special HTML5 tag for Image (like short description, you can remove it)

Blue collar Master, white collar slave.

3by 2NN

 

This story depicts homosexuality and very extreme S&M. If you are a

minor or this offends you, go elsewhere now.

 

Prologue

I sit on the couch in my owner's house, dressed every bit the

slave I am. My body from the tips of my toes to my eyelashes is

completely and permanently hairless, smooth, soft and beautifully

tanned. My upper body is clad in a thin, soft and pink rubber T-shirt

and my ass is clad in a pair of outrageously short and equally

outrageously tight, pink rubber hotpants. Their tightness exposes my

hatefully restrained cock, now without an orgasm for more than three

years, most humiliatingly, a constant reminder of what I now am. On my

feet is a pair of ankle high, pink plastic boots. They are not men's

boots, but rather very feminine a pair of extremely small stilettos with

seven-inch heels made of ultra thin metal. Finally I, like most slaves I

suppose, have a collar. While the "fashion" for slaves is either black

leather collars or collars of unbreakable steel, mine is a narrow strip

of very solid plastic. And it is white, shiny white. It is my Master's

way of reminding me not only of what he is, but also of what I once was.

 

Chapter 1

I saw the man who was to dominate my life completely and

utterly for the first time passing a construction site outside the

building where I worked then. I was twenty-five years old, one year out

of college and working as an analyst for small bank downtown and on my

way to work I passed the site. There were four or five men doing

something in a hole in the ground and as I passed it one of them came

up. He was a very large man, perhaps six feet eight and very muscular

with deep chest and by the looks very strong arms too. He looked to be

around forty and had the beginnings of the weather-bitten looks one gets

from working outside. As he stepped onto the pavement in front of me, he

looked at me. Only he did not just look at me; he looked me over, his

eyes moving up and down my body until they grabbed my eyes.

 

My sexual debut had been only two years ago and I had still not come out

publicly. My parents were dead and I had no family to come out to and no

real close friends since moving to the city. I still regarded it as

risky to come out at work so since starting at the bank I had

effectively been not only in the closet, but was also celibate. Celibate

only in the sense that I didn't have sex with another people. Of course

this had only increased my libido immensely and I was now masturbating

seven or eight times a day (usually more than once a day in the cramped

stalls of the company toilets) and as time went by I had become

increasingly desperate for real sex.

 

So when this guy, so strong and sexy looking, checked me out, I blushed.

And when he held my eyes I blushed even more and my cock sprang to life.

This made him smile broadly and as I passed he said, just loud enough

for me and only me to hear: "Hello sweet cheeks." I stumbled slightly at

that, which sparked a bout of soft chuckling on his part and I entered

the building blushing like mad.

 

As the day progressed I couldn't stop thinking about the incident. It

had been a long time since I had real sex and I had a definite thing for

big, strong guys a little older than myself. Especially if they took

control. I had never tried S&M or even bondage and had never even

thought about it (at least not consciously), but I certainly had a

submissive streak.

 

I had a great desk at the office with a desk right next to the window.

Normally I didn't spend any time looking out of it during the day, but

on that day I did. I couldn't see the dig from where I sat, the angle

was too steep, but I could see the place across the street where they

had the workers had set up their "headquarters". The first time I looked

no one was there and that was the case the second, third, fourth and

fifth time I looked as well. But the sixth time he was there and just as

I looked down, he looked up. I didn't think he could see in through the

windows, but it looked as if he was looking straight at me. I didn't

really believe it, but he kept looking and it felt just like he was

pinning me down with his eyes. I couldn't look away. Then he slowly

turned and with a slight nod he pointed at the small deli on the corner

opposite my building. Absurdly I felt I had to respond and so I nodded

ever so slightly. He must have seen this as he turned away.

 

As he then walked away I was suddenly overcome with panic. What had I

just agreed to do? Had I really told him that I would meet him at the

deli? I couldn't believe it, but as I saw his back disappear inside the

very same deli, I knew that I had done just that. This left me with a

choice: either remain at my desk and ignore him or follow up on my

reckless behavior. Although I really wanted to have real sex again, this

was a long shot and more than a little risky. And besides it was only

just past eleven o'clock and almost no one had gone to lunch. I sat

there making all these excuses to not go when I stood up and heard

myself say to the other three guys in the office, as casually as I could

manage: "Feeling damn hungry today. I think I'll grab an early bite." My

statement was received by mumbles and I exited the office quickly.

 

It a warm spring day and I didn't need a coat. Besides I felt way too

hot as I stepped into the small deli, a place I had been to many times

before. To my immense disappointment the guy was nowhere to be seen.

Sighing to myself I stepped up to the counter and ordered a sandwich. As

I paid for it and stepped away from the counter a voice, just loud

enough for me alone to hear spoke right behind me: "Go right, down the

alley outside. Halfway down there's an old abandoned auto repair shop.

Meet me there in five minutes." I turned around, much too quickly I

thought, only to once again see his retreating back.

 

For a moment stood holding my now forgotten sandwich, thinking that this

was crazy. Completely insane. I was chasing, or being chased depending

on how you looked at it, a man whom I had never really met, never really

talked to with the unspoken purpose of getting laid. He now wanted me to

go down a very deserted looking alley where the most probably scenario

was me getting mugged - if I was lucky. But like most cocks, mine had a

will of its own and soon I was walking out of the deli, depositing my

uneaten sandwich in the nearest garbage can and proceeding down the

alley. It was completely deserted and as I went further and further

along, the sounds of the city retreated and were replaced by an

improbable silence. When I reached the abandoned auto shop, which looked

as if it had gone out of business in the fifties, I was having second

thoughts. Maybe this was a bad idea.

 

Just as I turned to leave I heard a voice: "Didn't think a pencil pusher

like you had the balls to really turn up." The voice was deep and warm

and a little gravelly. It touched my crotch something awful and as I

turned my erection became embarrassingly obvious. I saw him look down at

it and blushed, but it did not go away.

 

He motioned me inside the derelict shop and I followed willingly. Now

that he had spoken the danger, at least the obvious danger of getting

mugged, had somehow gone out of the situation. It had been replaced by

an almost palpable sexual tension. Up until a few minutes before I might

have been on a wild goose chase, hunting for a fuck that wasn't there.

Now it was obvious that something sexual was indeed in the air. I was

just about to start with a clever nothingness and move on to suggest

that we meet after work when he grabbed my neck, gently but very firmly,

and drew me in for an overpowering kiss. I was caught completely by

surprise and raised my hands only to be surprised again as his free hand

found my crotch and grabbed this too. Again his grip was gentle but oh

so firm.

 

Surprised as I was all I managed to do was to flap my arms a little, an

ineffectual and more than a little embarrassing move, before giving in

to the kiss. As my arms slid around his shoulders, the hand holding my

crotch slid further back and suddenly he lifted me up as if I weighed

nothing at all. At five feet nine I certainly wasn't large and I worked

out to stay slim, but he handled me like I was made of air. He broke the

kiss off with a distinctly predatory smile and carried me farther into

the abandoned shop. I opened my mouth to ask a fearful question, but he

stopped me: "Hush honey. I'm just going to give you what you came for."

My look must have imploring and confused because he continued

explaining: "For a long, hard fuck, that's where we're going. That is

what you came for, isn't it Doll?" I blushed and unable to speak I just

nodded my agreement. "Thought so," he said. "A pretty, little boy like

you should never go too long without a good, hard fucking, isn't that

right?" Again all I could do was nod and as he carried me I rested my

head against his shoulder, letting him take complete control.

 

He put me down deep inside the shop in an old office. The only piece of

furniture left was a big oak desk, beaten and scarred, but still looking

very solid. The second I saw it I knew what was going to happen. And

sure enough. He loosened my pants so quickly I could hardly believe it

and before I knew it I was bent over, my upper body resting on the desk

as my trousers bunched around my ankles. I hadn't seen any lube in his

hand, but he must have had it, because the next thing I felt was cold

touch of it against my hole, followed by his huge cock. God it was big!

It was so big that I got seconds thoughts and mewled for him to stop. He

ignored this completely and accompanied by my squirming and moaning he

pressed into me. When he made his way past my sphincter it hurt bad, in

a very good way. My eyes opened wide as did my mouth, but no sound came

out. As he pressed all the way in I felt sure that I would split down

the middle. With his abdomen pressing against my ass, his tool in to the

hilt, I was frozen, unable to move at all. And I was hard. Very hard. So

when he began moving in and out I moaned to the rhythm, moaning and

groaning with abject lust.

 

His cock filled up me, filled up my world and as he fucked me I tried

best I could to move my ass to his beat, to please him, while I moaned,

lost in the moment. I don't know for how long this went on, but suddenly

his hand found my cock and my moaning turned to screaming. I don't know

what I screamed, if anything, and I didn't know for how long he screwed

me, but it can't have been long. Soon I came like I had never cum

before. My screaming picked up in pitch and volume and my body spasmed

insanely and an unbelievable amount of cum spurted from my cock. The

aftershocks were equally powerful, wracking me for a long time. Just as

my shocks were dying down he came, flooding my ass with a river of warm

cum, a stream of it running down the inside of my thigh even before he

pulled out.

 

I was spent, screwed almost senseless. Lying across the old desk, my ass

feeling suddenly empty, I enjoyed the feeling of finally getting laid.

And what a fuck it had been! The man had taken complete control, almost

forcing me. Almost. Now I was basking in the warm glow of a truly

magnificent orgasm and enjoying the feeling of his cum covering the

inside of my leg as the stream reached past my knee.

 

I enjoyed the feeling for a few minutes before being brought back to

reality by the surprisingly gentle touch of a rag moving up my leg,

wiping away the stream of cum on the inside of it. Looking back over my

shoulder I saw that he had a wicked grin on his face as he moved the rag

into my buttcrack, using far more force than strictly necessary to dry

it. I moved to stand up, but stayed down as he shook his head slightly.

The rag was then moved to my crotch where he again spent far too much

energy wiping my genitals clean. When he removed his hand my cock was

twitching slightly.

 

"You can stand up now Doll," he said as he stood back. Blushing at the

fact that he actually called me "Doll" I stood up and pulled up my

pants. "I'm John," he said by way of introduction and I in turn replied:

"I'm Tom." He smiled at this and said with a smile: "I think I'll just

stick to "Doll"." A little mad about his condescending attitude I opened

my mouth and started: "And I think I'll call you.... "John" is fine for

now," he finished, "or you can call me "Daddy"." I balked at this and

was just about to object when he again pulled me in and kissed me deep

and long. Again the kiss melted away my resistance and when he broke off

I was again panting, my trousers too small.

 

I definitely didn't want to call him "Daddy", but I did want him to fuck

me again. But how was I to express this without rebuking him and without

tacitly agreeing to call him just that? As I considered this he cut me

short by asking: "You don't have anything better to do tonight than

getting your brains screwed out, do you Doll?" I didn't, but I felt I

had to object to the way in which he called me "Doll." I opened my mouth

and said: "I don't, but I really don't like...." here I was again cut

off, not by his words, but by his hand cupping my crotch. I started

involuntarily and drew an excited breath as my hysterically needy member

rose in need of attention. Feeling my excitement he smiled: "The Bates

Motel off route 666. Six thirty. I drive a red Dodge Ram and I'll be

parked right outside. Just knock." I had no idea where it was and six

thirty was more than a little early for me so I opened my mouth to

object, but once again he had walked out on me. Seeing him disappear I

held no illusions that I would not be there six thirty on the dot,

panting like a bitch in heat. He had my number, no doubt about it.

 

I looked at the clock and realized that I had to get back to work and

that quickly. Then I looked down myself and saw what a mess I was;

clothes rumpled and do doubt with disheveled hair. Luckily there were no

stains on my pants, at least none that showed on the outside, so I could

claim to have fallen down, something that also explained why I had been

away for so long. The remains of his cum, drying on my leg and in my

crack, felt very awkward but could of course not be seen by anyone.

Feeling this as I made my way back to work made me feel special and

erased whatever objections I might have had to tonight's meeting.

 

Of course I needen't have worried that anyone at work would notice

anything. Only one noticed my hair and none commented on my clothes.

They did notice that I left early, but since I hardly ever did that no

one commented on it.

 

Chapter 2

The Bates Motel turned out to be a modern, sprawling motel off

the turnpike. I arrived there by taxi at precisely six thirty. In the

parking lot there were no less than four Dodge Rams, all red, but only

one had a huge chrome roll bar, a dazzling array of extra lights and was

polished to a high mirror shine. It had to be his and as I knocked on

the door in front of the car, it turned out I was right. "You're late

Doll," he drawled with a lazy smile on his face, "but that's alright.

You're gonna get the chance to make up for it." Stumped I nodded meekly

and at his invitation I came into the room, hearing the door close

behind me. I hadn't even sat down my briefcase when I felt his hand on

my ass, cupping it, feeling me up. I had imagined some conversation

before this, but again he cut me off by kissing me, this time on the

neck. What should have been objections turned to moans and pretty soon

he had me undressed. Without me noticing he had dropped his clothes too

and now stood stark naked in front of me. He looked even better without

his clothes on than he had before. Huge and very well muscled, he was

not the body building type although he looked strong enough. His huge

cock was erect and as his hand landed on my shoulder I knew what was

expected of me. Not only that, I wanted too suck it, wanted to feel it

in my mouth, wanted to taste the big brute. Again I was struck by how

big it was, how long and how wide. No wonder it had hurt going in. The

only wonder was how much I wanted it to hurt me again.

 

I did the very best I knew how: licking it gently, circling my tongue

across the head, sucking the pole greedily while cupping and gently,

ever so gently fondling his balls. On my knees with my eyes looking up

for approval I tried my very best to please John. I desperately wanted

him to be pleased, wanted him to love my sucking. He looked down on me

with a smile, never once breaking eye contact, as I sucked for all I was

worth. After watching me for some time, he grabbed the back of my head

and slowly began pushing me further down over his shaft, until the head

of his cock pressed against the back of my throat, making me gag. He

held my head there for a little while, even if I had wanted to it would

have been impossible for me to break free, and then pulled back, letting

me breathe and get the gagging under control. When I had recovered he

pushed his tool in again only this time it went a tiny bit further in

and he held it just a little longer before pulling back.

 

It went like that for a long time, until the head of his cock was quite

far down my throat, or at least that's how it felt at the time. It was

very uncomfortable and I had a hard time controlling my gagging reflex,

not mention the fact that it felt like I was choking. Finally I was

rewarded as he laid his head back groaned just before shooting his load

into my mouth. I tried desperately to swallow all of it, but there was

no way I could keep up with the flow and instead cum began spilling out

of the sides of my mouth and dribble down my chin. As he pulled out he

smiled down at me and said: "We'll work on that Doll. Now be a good boi

and lick it clean." Strangely this flattered me and I dutifully licked

his cock, still quite large in its semi-flaccid condition, clean with

relish. I was rewarded for this show of affection as he lifted me up as

easily as if I had been a small child and threw me on the bed where the

covers had already been turned back.

 

With a distinctly predatory look on his face he joined, moving on all

fours across the bed, like a tiger moving in on its prey. I shivered

involuntarily with lust as he approached. Without a single word he began

fondling my naked body, his hands finding every little spot on it,

lingering a tiny bit longer on my ass and at my nipples, but

frustratingly avoiding my genitals altogether. Soon I began moaning and

when he had fondled me for ages without touching my cock, my own hand

moved there involuntarily. It didn't make it past my waist as he slapped

it away: "No Doll, that's my territory now." His possessiveness made me

so hot that I could only whimper with disappointment at his immensely

arousing fondling, which continued unabated. Making me moan even more he

started kissing my body, while still keeping up the fondling. Right

before he touched my crotch for the first time I was almost reduced to

begging for him to do it. Even before his hand took my cock I was harder

than I had ever been before and when he laid hands on it I almost lost

control right then and there. Whining pathetically with the effort I

managed not to cum and this he took as signal to begin the games in

earnest.

 

The bed had posts in each corner and between these posts a metal bar

ran. He told me to grab hold of it and to not let go of it before told

to do so. Lying on my back I did as he told me to, panting with

anticipation. He then spread my legs, lubed up my ass and entered me

like that. Still tender from the fucking he had given me in the morning

I screamed a little as he entered me, but that didn't stop him. Didn't

even slow him down as he rammed his cock home in my ass. Grabbing my

hips he then began to pound me for real, a fucking at least as brutal

and fulfilling as the one before. I was now needier than I had ever been

before and I heard myself begging to be allowed to cum. "You have to beg

properly Doll," he grunted while keeping the pace. "Please John, can I

be allowed to cum? Please?" I implored him. "What's that Doll? Didn't

quite hear you." Lost in a haze of lust it took me a while to figure out

what he wanted of me and when it finally dawned on me it should have

humiliated me enough to loose interest. But as I spoke the words they

instead aroused me even further: "Please Daddy. Can I cum Daddy? Daddy

please?" At this he smiled broadly between grunts and replied: "Don't

know Doll. What should I do to a pretty, little thing like you before

letting you cum?" Whimpering in defeat and with loss I tried

desperately: "Fuck me Daddy, please fuck me. Pound me, split me open,

screw me 'til I bleed. Please fuck me Daddy. Please." I couldn't believe

those were my words, but there was no doubt that I meant it. I wanted

him to fuck me until it hurt, until I bled as long as he would let me

cum.

 

I kept screaming those things at him, kept calling him "Daddy" until

finally his hand closed around my cock. It was quick after that; two

strokes and I came in an explosion, screaming and thrashing as my own

cum spurted onto my stomach, while at the same time I felt his filling

up my ass.

 

When it was over my body as covered in sweat and more than a little cum.

My hands were still clutching the bed, my knuckles white with the

effort. "You can let go now Doll," he said gently and I took my arms

down as he pulled out of my ass, again leaving me feeling empty.

 

As I lay there he surprised me. Moving quickly he sat on my chest,

pinning my arms to my sides. His weight squeezed the air out of my lungs

and I almost began to get scared. Almost. With a predatory smile that

replaced my fear with lust once again he leaned down and said to me:

"You're my boi now Doll. And since you're my boi, there's playing

around, no flirting, no eyeing others. Until I let you go, I'm the only

one entering that fine ass of yours or using that talented mouth of

yours. Understood Doll?" More or less subconsciously I had been hoping

for this all along. Attracted to dominant, older men, this was what I

had been looking for and so I replied: "Yes." Smiling he shook his head

and asked: "What's that Doll?" Blushing I replied as he wanted me to -

as I had really wanted to reply: "Yes Daddy, I understand Daddy."

Patting me on the cheek and calling me a good, little boi, he got off my

chest and lay down next to me. Without even thinking about it I put my

arms across his chest and snuggled up against him, waiting for the next

fuck, which turned out to be just around the corner, which in turn was

just the beginning of a very active night.

 

Chapter 3

Daddy dropped me off at my apartment very early the next

morning. My ass hurting quite badly and feeling utterly spent, I just

had time to bathe, change and eat breakfast before going to work.

 

Over the next couple of months I got used to coping with very little

sleep, although as his brutal fuckings continued my ass gradually

adjusted. He fucked me whenever and wherever he liked: Abandoned

buildings, motels, public toilets or even in public as he once took me

from behind, kneeling on a park bench late at night. At least three

joggers passed us, looking very alarmed at the frantic fucking, but he

never let that bother him.

 

I even blew him in the subway once, two teenage girls watching. One

looked shocked but aroused against her will, while the other looked at

me in a distinctly predatory fashion. A small, blonde girl, quite

pretty, with an intense look in her eyes, approached Daddy as I put his

member back into his pants. Ignoring me completely, she spoke to him:

"I'm Amanda. If you ever want to see your boi get it from a girl, get it

really hard, call me." She handed him a card, for which Daddy thanked

her, and the looked at me: "You're the kind of bitch who's always going

to be property. The only one here who doesn't know it yet, is you. Be

good, boi." Her words made Daddy chuckle, but sent a shiver down my

spine. Was I really property? A slave of some sorts? I asked Daddy and

he looked and me and said: "You're mine aren't you?" he asked instead

and to that I had to agree.

 

Calling Daddy "John" made him mad and after only a few days only I

called him Daddy. He in turn never called me Tom, but preferred Doll.

And true to my word I never even looked at another man. Although I would

have liked it, we never talked about anything but sex and even here

there was precious little talk. But since the sex was fantastic I did

not complain.

 

Over time, however, our meetings changed in character. It became more

and more him fucking me without the reach-around, more and more blowjobs

from which I got less and less in return. In short, I was allowed fewer

and fewer orgasms, while he used me more and more like a fuck-toy. Not

that that wasn't very sexy, I just wanted to cum more often. So one

Wednesday evening where we had met up at the Bates Motel, I turned to

confront Daddy with this before we started fucking. He heard me out and

I was actually hopeful that I might be allowed to cum that night,

something I had not been allowed during our two previous meetings. When

I had finished he nodded and then suddenly, catching me completely off

guard, he slapped me so hard in the face that I was thrown to the

ground. In a flash he was over me, slapping me and hurling insults at me

as he literally ripped my clothes off. I screamed and cried but was of

course no match for Daddy. Very soon I felt something being forced into

my mouth only to realize that it was my own torn underwear. As I fought

to expel it, he used my tie to tie in place. As I fought this,

helplessly mewling into my gag, he suddenly produced a whole bunch of

leather straps and although I tried to resist, he soon had me subdued

and tied up helplessly.

 

My arms were tied behind my back with one strap going around my wrists

and another around my elbows. My arms had in turn been tied to my body

with a strap around my chest. My legs had been folded up and straps now

almost fused my calves with my thighs. I was trapped, beaten, defeated

and fearfully I looked up at my captor. "When I said that you are my

boi, I meant it Doll," he said, "I regard you as my property and

property has no say in what happens to it, understood?" Fearing what

might happened if I shook my head, I instead nodded fearfully. "Good

boi," he said condescendingly. Then he grabbed my hair and forced me too

look him straight in the eye. "You're a submissive little fuck-toy Doll,

and the only one who doesn't know it is you." I was paralyzed. This was

exactly what the girl in the subway had said. Did he mean that I was his

slave? He meant just that: "You are my slave Doll, nothing more. You may

object all you like, but that's what you are. And what's more, I know

you like it; hell you love it. And now, I'm going to prove it to you."

 

I was shocked! A slave, was that what I was? He couldn't seriously

suggest that I'd like, no love, being a slave? But Daddy did mean just

that. By way of proving it to me, he first untied my legs and made me

stand up. Moving me over to face the bed, he tied my ankles to the

bedposts, spreading my legs wide. Tying one end of strap around my neck,

he bent me over forward and secured the other end of the strap to the

crossbar of the bed. Forced to stand up with my legs spread wide, bent

over with my ass pushed invitingly up in the air, he moved out of my

field of vision. Then, with no warning whatsoever, I heard a swish in

the air and the hard leather strap that was his belt landed on my

exposed ass with immense force. In pain, but mostly with surprise, I

yelled as it landed there. But that was only the first blow and he kept

on beating me for a long time. Soon the pain was really bad and my yells

had turned to screams. Still he kept up the beating and tears rolled

down my face as I screamed and tried begging through my gag. It felt as

if the skin on my ass was being torn to pieces, torn off, and still he

kept it up.

 

Then finally, he stopped. I was so relieved that I cried with it,

mewling my thanks out through the gag. But only for a few short seconds.

Surprising me again, I felt how he grabbed my hips and forced his way

into my ass. He had been fucking me for about two months by then, always

using lubrication. Even with lubrication he was so large that my ass

hurt from the fuckings, something which had gotten me hot for as long as

we had been at it. Now, however, he used no lubrication whatsoever and

so it was to the sound of my almost hysterical screaming that he buried

his weapon in me, pushing it in to the hilt. Knowing that this would

hurt worse than ever; that I would bleed after this, I screamed and

tried to pull away. He just followed my movements and quite simply began

to screw me, only hard.

 

It was the most painful fuck I had ever tried, but very soon I found out

something which surprised me enormously: I made me hot like nothing I

had ever tried before. The pain, the helplessness, the humiliation and

the feeling of being completely and utterly controlled got to me like

nothing had ever gotten to me. My screams were now not only screams of

pain, but also screams of passion and my ass moved not away from his

strokes, but into them, swaying, bumping and grinding with the rhythm. I

have no idea for how long this went on. I was completely lost in the

moment, but when his hand touched my cock my screaming turned into a

most humiliating, high pitched keening; a sound of pure, raw need.

Running his hand softly, lightly, down my shaft two or three times was

enough. Thrashing and jerking while screaming with passion, I came like

I had never cum before. I had no idea that it could be like this; that

being beaten and owned could feel so fantastic.

 

My orgasm blanked out my mind completely and when I came down, after a

series of epic aftershocks, I had lost track of time altogether. Had I

not been tied up and held in place by Daddy's cock, I would have

collapsed. I was spent, used and controlled and it had never been

better.

 

Soon I felt him flood my ass, something that filled me with almost

savage joy. I was filled with absurd pride that Daddy had chosen me to

control, to punish, to fuck. I wanted to say this to him; wanted to

thank him for showing me this, but true to form he simply pulled out and

left me standing there, tied up and helpless.

 

I stood like that for a long time. Technically Daddy had just assaulted

me and raped me and if I had been told what would happen before the

meeting I would have fled and avoided him from then on. But not now.

Being beaten and raped by Daddy had been the most exciting, the most

arousing thing that had ever happened to me and I wanted him to do it to

me again and again. I felt like I should have been filled with

conflicting emotions, but in truth I felt no conflict. I wanted him top

rape me over and over again. I wanted to be his. What's more, I wanted

to tell him this, but he had left the gag in place, a pair of my own

torn and dirty underpants no less, so I was unable to convey my feelings

to him. Not that I thought he cared in the least, but I felt I had to

tell him how much I loved being taken by him.

 

I mewled pathetically into my gag to tell him all this when he returned,

but of course he ignored me. Instead he loosened the straps tying me to

the bed and the proceeded to lift me up and deposit me on my knees on

the bed. Wasting no time he again tied my legs to the bedpost, spreading

my legs wide as before, only this time I was kneeling. He then used a

piece of rope to connect my bound hands to the bed behind me, thus

making sure that I could not lean far enough forward to lie down. Still

not speaking he moved to my left side and showed me something he held in

his hand. It was an empty wine bottle. At first I didn't understand, but

as he smiled while shaking it a little I suddenly understood what was

about to happen. He couldn't serious! There was no way I would be able

to take it. But of course, I couldn't say this to him and my mewlings

were ignored. Even if I had been able to speak, he would have ignored me

completely.

 

This time he did use lubrication, though I didn't think he used nearly

enough, but still it was very, very tough going. Grunting and finally

screaming I was finally able to take it and for a very short instant I

felt relieved as the body of the bottle slipped past my sphincter. Since

the bottle was quite tall, my relief was short-lived. It filled me up

like nothing had ever done, not even Daddy's cock. Looking down my body

in horror I could see it outlined on my abdomen and feel it every time I

drew a breath. I was uncomfortably full and I had no choice but to

accept it.

 

While looking at my filled up and violated body, Daddy had gotten onto

the bed. He was stark naked, a sight that made me horny all over again,

and he had positioned himself so that my mouth was just above his crotch

where his pole stood up straight, beckoning me to suck it. I wanted

nothing more but was still gagged. Daddy then took hold of my chin and

forced me to look up: "I'm going to remove your gag now so that you can

suck my cock. Don't speak or I'll beat you, only good. Understood?" I

nodded not only my understanding, but my acceptance, my glad acceptance.

At that moment all I wanted to do was to suck his cock. There was

nothing I wanted more than to show my love and affection for the brutal

man in front of.

 

The dirty underwear had removed all of the moisture from my mouth, but

sliding my lips slowly down over his pole, my eyes begging his for

attention and affection, the water soon began to flow. My movements were

severely restricted, but I was able to lick his magnificent rod all the

way down to the root. Unable to use my hands I had to be extra diligent

with my tongue, something that made the whole thing even more arousing.

Again I lost track of time, but after a good deal of work I was rewarded

by a small fountain of cum spraying into my face as Daddy pulled my

mouth away at the last moment so that he could cover it with his juice.

 

Cum drying in cakes on my face, Daddy left me like that, tied up and

unable to lie down. A finger under my chin made me lift my eyes and he

spoke to me: "You are property Doll. My property to be precise." His

words sent shivers down my spine, but he pretended not to notice my

tremors and continued: "Since you are now my bitch I expect you to

behave in a certain manner. Any deviation from the rules I now lay down

will be punished severely. And you will not enjoy being punished by me,

understood?" Nodding I said: "Yes Daddy. I understand." This earned me a

vicious slap on the face and as I blinked away tears of surprise, pain

and humiliation Daddy explained: "First rule is: Never speak until

spoken to AND asked to speak. Understood Doll?" Again I said: "Yes

Daddy," which again earned me a ferocious slap on the face. "Never speak

unless spoken to and asked to speak. Understood Doll?" Finally

understanding just how restrictive the rule was, I blinked away more

tears and nodded. "Good bitch," Daddy said in his most patronizing tone

of voice. "Rule number two: you will obey every command I give

instantly, no matter how painful or degrading it is for yourself.

Understood?" This rule made me hard with submissive lust and much too

eagerly I nodded my acceptance. "Rule number three: unless I

specifically tell you to call me "Master", you will call me "Daddy"

always, nothing else. Understood?" Again I nodded, accepting his control

over me.

 

The rest of the rules followed in short order: since I was his property

I was to cling to him like a bitch in heat unless specifically

instructed to do otherwise. And since I was Daddy's little bitch I was

to speak in a high-pitched, squeaky little-girls voice whenever I was

with him, something that humiliated me beyond belief. And unless ordered

to do otherwise I was to look demurely down whenever in his company.

There were other rules, mostly additions to the ones already mentioned,

and put together they pointed to a very restricted form of behavior

around Daddy. The humiliation of having to live by these was of course

immense, but so was the excitement. These rules meant that I was

property, a slave, owned by a cruel man who would do with me as he

wished regardless of my wishes. I hadn't realized until then, but it was

what I had been looking for all along. The only thing that worried me

was how I was going to blend this with my other life; my professional

existence, a life so different from the one I would now have when I was

with Daddy. And I had no doubt that I would be spending even more time

with him now that he had claimed me for real. A weak and distant voice

was also asking what would happen when I tired of him and wanted to

leave. Would he even allow it and how would he react? For now, however,

I pushed all such thoughts away content at finally having found someone

to control me.

 

I was allowed to stand on my knees, tied to the bed for several hours

while Daddy watched a game on the TV, ignoring me completely. After the

game he once again positioned himself for a blowjob and at a mere nod

from him I complied, pouring all my passion into it. Again he pulled

back at the last moment to spray paint face with cum. Then he simply

rolled over and slept while I knelt most uncomfortably at his feet.

 

He slept for several hours and during that time my arms grew

increasingly numb. Not only that, but I was getting very nervous about

the bottle in my ass. So when he woke up I tried to say this to him as

gently as I knew how. I had barely spoken two words before he was upon

me, this time using his belt to hit my front. Unable to run of cover

myself he was able to hit anything he wanted, including my genitals. As

my screaming increased in strength with the prolonged beating, he gagged

me again so as not to disturb the ones next door. In no time I was

crying, trying to beg through the gag as tears of contrition that ran

down my face. This didn't stop him and soon I was desperate, mewling

with fear and pain. Then suddenly he stopped and grabbed hold of my

cock. My pleasant surprise was such that I almost swallowed my gag with

the huge intake of air his touch provoked. Suddenly the pain and the

fear had once again been transformed to arousal and as he held my cock,

I grew as hard as steel. When I was as hard as I could possibly get,

Daddy took my silk tie and tied around my cock and my balls at the very

root as hard as he could, so hard that I now mewled with pain. The

effect was to trap the blood already in my member, cutting off contact

with the rest of my body. Soon it began throbbing in a not very pleasant

way, but by then I had other things on my mind. Daddy had gotten off the

bed and now stood beside it with his belt in his hand using all of his

power he then began to whip my cock, which now stood sporting a very

proud, if involuntary, erection. The result was an excruciating pain

shooting up from my crotch. I screamed into my gag and thrashed, but

there was nowhere to go as his belt found its mark again and again. He

kept on beating my cock until it turned blue and numb from lack of blood

flow. When he saw this he simply picked up the pace, beating my cock

with a passion. I was hysterical by then, not from fresh pain as it had

more or less gone away as my cock had gone numb, but with the pain that

he had already inflicted and from looking at my ever more mangled cock.

I was convinced that it would be broken completely and that I would

never be able to have an orgasm again.

 

When he finally stopped I was dissolved in tears as I looked down on my

member. It was still as hard as rock and stood out proudly, but had

turned a dark blue color and cuts could be seen everywhere on the

surface. There wasn't much flowing blood since this had been cut off,

but it was clear that Daddy had hurt me very badly. To know this for

sure I only had to look at Daddy's face, which sported an evil grin. He

took my face in one hand and turned it towards him: "Don't ever disobey

me Doll. Never ever. Understood?" Crying I nodded. He then removed my

gag and told me to say it to him, remembering all the rules. Desperate

for his approval I spoke in the high-pitched voice of a broken bitch as

I answered: "Yes Daddy, I understand. I'm so sorry Daddy, I'll never

disobey you again Daddy." Nodding approvingly he said: "That's fine

Doll. I'm sure you'll soon be a good little piece of fuck-meat, Daddy's

little bitch. Isn't that so?" To this I nodded eagerly, being careful

not to speak out of order. Daddy smiled broadly and the looked me in the

eye: "Now, Doll, there's one final punishment you must endure for your

transgressions. Tell Daddy how badly you want it; how badly you want to

please Daddy." Swallowing hard, knowing I had no options at all, I

answered him: "Please Daddy, I'm ready to be punished. I'm sorry I let

you down Daddy." He patted my head and called me a good little bitch and

then went to fetch the garbage can. Somewhat puzzled I saw him hold it

near me as he approached my cruelly tied and punished cock. Just before

removing the tie around the base of my cock he said to me: "Now, Doll,

just this once you can speak or scream if you like." I was still

somewhat shocked at this statement when he removed the tie, wondering

why he had said it. At first there was only a slight tingling and I

thought that I'd get off with that, but of course I wasn't so lucky.

Soon the blood came rushing back and sensation returned to my bruised

and battered genitals with a vengeance. It was the worst pain ever. It

felt as if my cock was being torn off with a set rusty steel pliers. I

started to scream insanely, but the scream was cut short as the pain was

so bad that I vomited into the garbage can Daddy held in front of. As

wave after wave of nauseating pain rolled over me, making me puke, I was

absurdly grateful to Daddy for holding my head as I vomited.

 

Finally the nausea passed and I was able to look down on my cock. Even

in its flaccid state it looked to be in very poor shape, practically

torn to pieces. Without even thinking about it I spoke to Daddy in the

high-pitched whine of a broken bitch, crying for him to please make it

better, to please fix my poor cock. "Of course Daddy will fix it Doll,"

he comforted me, "but you'll have to trust Daddy and accept the pain.

Will you be a good little bitch and do that for Daddy?" I was willing to

accept anything and my gratitude knew no bounds, even to the man who had

caused me this excruciating pain: "Yes Daddy. Thank you Daddy. I'll be

ever so good Daddy." I pleaded on in my new voice, promising to be the

best little bitch ever, to always be good, to love Daddy always. I only

stopped when he placed his finger on my lips, invoking my silence.

 

He then left me to get the things needed to mend my cock. The first

thing he did was to wash it thoroughly, a very painful process. Then he

poured hydrogen peroxide on it to cleanse the cuts once and for all.

This was so painful that I as once again reduced to vomiting or rather

dry-heaving as I nothing left to throw up. After I had finished heaving,

he produced an odd looking object made of black rubber. "To heal

properly," he said to me, "your cock will have to be sealed inside this

pouch for two weeks. After that it'll be as good as new." Eager to

please and eager to heal my cock I nodded like mad. Patiently Daddy

explained that the pouch had to remain sealed for the entire period, so

I had to have some way of pissing without opening the pouch. I didn't

really understand until he showed me the catheter. I almost screamed

with fear when I saw the not-so-small plastic tube that would go up my

urinary tract, but since I had no choice I simply nodded meekly. I'm

quite sure that having a catheter inserted is never pleasant, but having

it inserted in a beaten and bruised cock was pure torture and again I

was reduced to screaming. When it was all the way in, I was a sobbing

wreck.

 

The catheter was an integral part of the pouch, which now only had to be

folded back over my battered genitals and sealed. Just before sealing

the pouch Daddy filled it up with a soothing disinfectant gel, making me

cry with gratitude. My crotch now held in a small black, rubber ball

with a little piece of rubber tubing sticking out of. The tubing was

constricted by a small clamp so that my urine didn't just dribble out of

it. The seal was achieved by a steel wire going around my scrotum and

being locked down with padlock. There was no way out of the pouch

without the key and of course Daddy held onto that.

 

When the pouch was on Daddy finally released me from my bonds. He did

not, however, remove the bottle from my ass and I was definitely not

going to ask - for anything. It would come out if and when Daddy wanted

it out. For now I was extremely relieved that my arms were not damaged

again and that I could stand up and stretch out, at least to some

extent. The intruder in my ass limited my movements to a surprising

degree as every little movement I made could be felt through it.

 

After releasing me Daddy made me move my arms, hands and finger to make

sure that everything worked properly. Then he instructed me to walk up

and down the floor. My legs worked all right, but the giant intruder in

my ass turned my walk into an unsightly waddle. Stopping me and lifting

up my chin so that he could look me in the eye Daddy made sure that I

understood that a sexy walk, no matter how much pain and discomfort it

caused me, was one of his requirements. Understanding fully the pain it

might cause me if I did not comply, I tried walking again, this time

telling myself to ignore the presence in my ass. I did do better,

managing to sway my ass somewhat as per Daddy's instructions, but Daddy

was not satisfied. Before receiving his rebuke I, he instructed me in

how to stand at proper attention, something he made clear was a

requirement from now on: my hands were to be clasped behind my back,

which was to be ramrod straight, my head was to be down and my eyes

should be pointed at the floor at my feet, which in turn were to be

together.

 

Standing like that pressed on me that sloppiness would not be tolerated

and to prove that he meant business, as if I needed any reminders of

that, he flicked one finger, grazing the pouch that held my damaged

genitals. The pain was outrageous and I promptly lost control of my

body. Landing on my side, the jolt of hitting the ground sending new

waves of pain and discomfort from the intruder in my ass up through my

body, I curled up in a ball, retching with pain. From above I heard

Daddy's calm voice: "Obey every time and obey perfectly every time. No

matter how painful it is for you. The price for disobedience will always

be higher than the price of obedience." Lying on the floor in

unbelievable pain I had already learned that lesson. "And when you obey,

no matter what I tell you to do, smile. No matter how much it hurts,

smile. No matter if it is the most degrading task in the whole world,

you must smile. Why you might ask?" Daddy smiled down on me: "Because I

gave you the order and that should make you the happiest little bitch in

the world, right Doll? Tell me." Trying my very best I managed a very

forced smile as I replied, my new high-pitched voice almost a whisper:

"Yes Daddy. I love obeying you Daddy, no matter how much it hurts."

 

Daddy then lifted me up and I was once again asked to provide a sexy

walk for him. This time I managed to do as ordered, swaying my ass

sexily as I could while smiling invitingly to the man who now controlled

me. Daddy had some corrections, which I immediately followed and soon I

was walking up and down the floor of the motel room, showing off my legs

and ass to Daddy's liking. He then began to make changes to the way I

held my hands and arms while walking and soon all my movements were very

sissified. To prove this to me, or rather to humiliate me as much as

possible, he produced a video camera and began recording me as I walked.

He also instructed me to talk to the camera and soon I was telling the

camera how much I loved to be fucked and punished by Daddy and how I

would always be his little bitch.

 

As he then connected the camcorder to the TV, I was made to kneel in

front of it. Of course with the bottle still in my ass I could not sit

back and rest, but then again this was never part of Daddy's plan. The

images on the screen were a huge shock to me. I looked and acted

absurdly, like the worst little sissified faggot possible. But I also

looked sexy. Oh so sexy.

 

Watching my own naked body, much of it adorned with the marks from

Daddy's belt, move in an exaggerated feminine way, seeing my face

painted with a smile desperately begging for Daddy's approval and

hearing myself speak in a high-pitched squeak I knew two things.

Firstly: A man who could make me behave like this, could and would hurt

me unbelievably and would make me do things I would otherwise never do.

Such a man would take over my life and most likely even own me in the

most literal sense of the word. Secondly I realized that I wanted him to

do just that more than anything else in the world. With that realization

my damaged cock tried to rise against the pouch, making me moan with

pain and passion and my ass involuntarily contracted against the

intruder lodged there. But to confess that to him would be extremely

dangerous. First of all it would mean speaking out of order and I

already knew that that would hurt - badly. Secondly giving myself up to

Daddy so soon could be taken as a signal for him to do his very worst to

me, something I had no doubt would be very, very painful, if also very

arousing. I decided against such a show of affection for the simple

reason that I had no doubt whatsoever that he would take whatever he

wanted from me, whenever he wanted it. A submissive shiver ran down my

spine with this realization; I was on the fast track to real slavery and

my opinion didn't really matter.

 

When we had seen the tape a few times, Daddy turned off the TV and told

me lean forward and rest my face against the floor, put my hands behind

my head and stick my ass up. Complying instantly I now rested on my face

and knees, with my ass sticking invitingly up and out. I had a good idea

of what was going to happen and I was not disappointed as I felt Daddy's

foot rest against my ass and his hand grasp the neck of the bottle.

There was no real way of preparing for the shock and distantly I could

hear myself screaming with pain as Daddy yanked the bottle out of my ass

with brutal force. Pain and a feeling of disconcerting emptiness filled

me along with the realization that I was probably going to bleed a lot

after this. I did, however, not have very long to think about this as

Daddy was upon me in flash. This time he rode me bareback, his legs

resting on either side of my body as he kept me on my knees while

screwing me with merciless force. With one hand he wrenched my head back

and while fucking me he spoke down into my face, telling me what a slut

I was and how he was going to enslave me in the most brutal manner

possible. I moaned and whimpered in time with his strokes, but in spite

of the pain my greatest regret was that my cock was inaccessible to his

attention.

 

By the time he was through fucking me it was late in the night and I was

completely exhausted from all the fucking and all the pain inflicted on

me. Daddy handed me a sanitary napkin to catch the blood and cum leaking

out of my damaged ass and a pair of very feminine black, silk panties.

Blushing I put them on and soon I lay in bed next to Daddy, falling

asleep with my arm draped across his chest.

 

Chapter 4

The next fourteen days proved to be some of the most demanding

days of my entire life. During the day I went to work as usual, but not

only did Daddy make sure that tiny silk panties were now my only kind of

underwear, but also I had to put a napkin in them for more than a week

before I stopped bleeding. Most distracting and annoying, however, was

the fact that my cock had been placed outside my control. As it healed

it itched something awful and the catheter necessitated that I sit down

every time I had to pee, but the worst part was my inability to touch

it, to masturbate. Before I had masturbated on average seven or eight

times a day and even when Daddy had denied me orgasms, I could just go

home and jerk off or if I needed it really badly, play with myself in a

public bathroom. As the pouch protected my cock while it healed it also

functioned as a chastity device. Consequently I spent a lot of time

squirming in my seat, involuntarily trying to rub my member against

anything with a little traction in the futile hope that I could perhaps

get off inside the pouch. Daddy spotted this behavior on day four and

the following day I had been cured of this behavior.

 

During the time I wore the pouch Daddy moved to take over ever greater

parts of my life. Getting fucked in my lunch break became the way things

were and every night after work I was with Daddy. But we no longer met

at the motel. Instead Daddy insisted that we get together at my

apartment.

 

Less than twenty-four hours after battering my cock and effectively

enslaving me I stood at attention in my own apartment, my naked body

beginning to show serious bruising from his ministrations. Not one to

waste time Daddy started me on a whole new way of life. Firstly he took

me to the bathroom where he had me shave my entire body, removing every

little hair below my eyebrows, taking extra care to make my legs and

scrotum smooth. He instructed me to shave my body twice a day; once in

the morning and once after work. Then he gave me a special cr?me to

soften my skin, a cr?me I was to use after each body shave. The cr?me

was odorless and in a very short time my skin became soft and feminine.

 

He then replaced all my boxers with silk panties of one description or

another. Most were miniscule to say the very least. Finally he gave me

my very first pair of heels; a pair of black pumps with five inch spike

heels. Seeing my concern at the height of the heels, Daddy calmly

declared that he saw no reason to be unambitious. I was going to wear

stilettos anyway, so why start with low, sensible heels? They did

nothing for Daddy and thus they did nothing for me. Nodding my head and

smiling eagerly I accepted the shoes and soon I was stumbling around in

my apartment to the abuse hurled at me from Daddy, scolding my

ineptitude. By the end of the evening my body had received a new layer

of markings from his belt and I was trying my best to smile through

tears of pain and humiliation, but my walk had improved a great deal.

The fact that I had blown Daddy three times during the course of the

evening and was in for three more furious fucks during the night was an

indication that he approved of my looks and behavior, a source of great

and secret pleasure for me as I sat at my desk the next day trying not

to move too much as it made my bruises hurt even worse.

 

With the daily lunch fucks and the extended training and fucking

sessions every evening I soon felt a desperate need that I was unable to

fulfill because of the pouch imprisoning my cock. Things only became

worse after day four when Daddy "cured" me of my squirming and by day

six I there wasn't a single moment during my entire day when I didn't

think of it.

 

That evening I dared speak out of order for the first time since the

pouch had been put on me. Upon getting home I had quickly changed into

the "clothes" he liked me to wear: the pouch and my new stilettos and

nothing else. Looking at myself in the mirror and seeing my naked,

hairless body, the skin of which was growing increasingly soft, my cock

stirred again and my resolve to bring the subject up strengthened. Soon

I heard the door open (Daddy of course had his own key to my apartment)

and I scampered into the hallway to greet him. I still had to think

about doing it, but my movements were already ridiculously feminine and

although I still needed practice I was already scampering along in my

new heels like the bitch I was fast becoming.

 

I did not, however, get a chance to speak when he entered. As I minced

towards him I rushed me, a look of pure, raw lust on his face. Handling

me as if I weighed nothing, he spun me around and pushed me to the

ground while pinning my arms in the small of my back. Even before he

entered me I was moaning. Being taken like that, looked at like that,

turned me on something awful and as he fucked me furiously there on the

floor of the hallway, twisting my arms painfully to demonstrate his

power even more clearly, I screamed with passion, shouting: "Oh yes

Daddy! Fuck me Daddy! Fuck me hard! Harder! Harder?" until my words were

just wordless babble. My cock pressed against its prison like never

before and my need was greater than ever.

 

When he withdrew I collapsed on the floor, covered in sweat and panting

with the exertion. As always a stream of Daddy's cum was making its way

down the inside of my thigh, a feeling I was learning to cherish -

strongly "encouraged" by Daddy. Obeying his command I got up and

followed him into my living room. Except it didn't feel like mine

anymore; it felt like I was a guest in my own home, here at Daddy's

mercy. He sat down in my couch with his member still hanging out of his

pants and said: "Well Doll, why haven't you cleaned up my cock after

soiling it with your shit? Speak to me Doll." I had sucked cock plenty

before, but I had never licked off the disgusting mixture of cum and

shit that covered his cock. However, I knew that disobedience would cost

me dearly and that if I was to have any hope of getting off anytime soon

I would have to clean that cock immediately. Besides, the prospect of

performing an act so demeaning as licking a dirty cock clean triggered

my submissive impulses. So doing my best to speak just like Daddy wanted

me to I answered: "I'm sorry Daddy. I'm just a dumb, sloppy slave-boi

and I need Daddy's firm hand to correct me all the time." As I sank to

my knees and approached his crotch I could see that my answer had

pleased him. This raised my hopes and soon I was licking his cock clean

with gusto, wallowing in my own humiliation and degradation. Of course

the cleaning soon turned into a regular blowjob and in keeping with my

instructions from Daddy, I tried to swallow all of his cum, nearly

succeeding.

 

Afterwards I brought Daddy a cold beer and sat at his feet, my head

resting against his legs. This was to be my default behavior unless

instructed otherwise. As always my silence was required I had to catch

Daddy's attention and have him ask me to speak. This was made even more

difficult by the fact that I had to rest my head on his leg and not look

up. For what seemed like an eternity I tried stroking him and patting

him in different places, obviously begging for attention. I am sure that

he knew right from the start that I wanted to say something, and I'm

pretty sure he could guess what that would be too, but he ignored me for

a long, long time until finally I heard his voice from above my head:

"Yes, Doll? Did you want to say something? Speak up, boi!" Finally!

Finally I could beg him to let me out of the pouch and let me cum. I had

been planning what to say the whole day, but now that I looked up at the

beautiful, powerful and brutal man who controlled me, my words became

jumbled and in my best broken bitch voice I stuttered: "Daddy, please,

Daddy. I?I?my cock?I need?please, I?please Daddy, can I please cum?

Please? Please Daddy? I?, please?" My words were cut short by his hand

closing around my throat, cutting off my words. With a look of contempt

on his face he stood up, lifting me up from the floor in the process

until my feet dangled a few inches off the ground. I could only just

breathe and my feet fought futilely for purchase, while I grasped his

arm. Whether this was an attempt to remove his hand from my throat or

merely an attempt by a slave boy to hold on to his Master, I don't know.

Either way Daddy carried me like that into the bedroom and threw me on

the floor. Still not speaking and completely ignoring my pleas and

apologies, he quickly tied me up. He crossed my arms behind my back and

pulled my hands very painfully around to my front. Here he tied a piece

of rope between them and then pulled them as close to each other as

possible. In this way he put considerable strain on both my hands and my

shoulders, but this was of no concern to him. My pleading had turned to

tears and crying I begged him to forgive me, promising to never speak

out of order again and to never ask for anything. He cut me short my

once again closing his hand around my throat and speaking in very

intense tones directly into my face: "Bitch, you will learn this once

and for all: you will only cum if and when I decide it. That pathetic

little things in your crotch is no longer yours, it belongs entirely to

me." My desperation increased at this. It might mean that he meant to

keep me in permanent chastity, a thing definitely did not want.

 

Now, however, was not the time to say that and instead it was time for

me to be punished. Trembling with fear I took up the position he ordered

me to assume: legs spread wide, squatting down slightly. As he took off

his belt I knew what was coming and involuntarily began begging for

mercy, something which only enraged Daddy further. In the end he had me

count out the blows and thank him after each one. After each blow had

landed in my crotch I had to thank him and ask for another: "Thank you

Daddy. May I please have another, Daddy?" It took me ever increasing

amounts of time to get my nerve up and ask and more and more time went

into screaming and pleading involuntarily. After fifteen blows from the

belt, each one hitting my already damaged and imprisoned genitals with

unbelievable force, I could no longer stand and sank to my knees in a

pool of my own vomit, forced from me by the pain, begging for him to

stop: "Please Daddy. Please stop Daddy. I can't take anymore. Please

Daddy, I'm sorry Daddy. I'll never disobey you again Daddy, I'll be good

always Daddy?"

 

But Daddy wasn't through with me, not by a long shot. First he hauled me

to my feet and gave me thirty-five more blows to the crotch. After each

blow my legs gave out and I ended up on the floor, curled up in pain as

I first retched, then tried begging for mercy. By the time he was

finished I was in a state of terror, involuntarily emitting small

screams of terror and pain. His next move certainly stopped my

screaming, but increased my fear well beyond panic and reduced me

effectively to the broken bitch that I am today.

 

He left me curled up for a short while as he fetched the next torture

item. It turned out to be a simple clear plastic bag. Without a word he

pulled it over my head and twisted it until he had a seal against my

neck, cutting off my air supply. Very soon I ran out of air inside the

plastic bag and began fighting against it. But I had no chance and soon

my legs were kicking ineffectually against the floor as my vision began

to fade. I was convinced that Daddy was killing me and distantly, right

before I fainted, I felt how my bowels gave way and I shit myself.

 

I came to coughing and retching in a state of absolute terror, but Daddy

didn't stop there. Without speaking a single word he pulled the plastic

bag down over my head again and soon I was again on my way to fainting,

convinced that he was killing me, inside the clear barrier separating me

from the air I needed to survive.

 

I have no idea how long he kept it up, but when he finished I couldn't

stop screaming. I was continuously emitting small high-pitched screams,

lost in panic. This Daddy cured with his final torture of the evening.

First he fused my thighs and my calves with straps, forcing me to kneel.

Then he plunged four needles into the pouch in my crotch, two sinking

into each testicle, and finally he connected these needles to an

electric generator with some wire. And in the move that stopped my small

panicked screaming and once again pushed me into full-throated and

desperate screaming, he sent electric current through my balls. As he

kept this up and I screamed in vain, I felt something snap inside me. I

was far too busy being in pain and screaming at the time to notice, but

I have since identified this as the point at which Daddy broke me. In

the months before I had always been a little afraid of him, fearing him

a little, but mostly lusting after his touch and his control. After that

day I am terrified of him, my fear of him being with me constantly,

absolutely terrified of disobeying him. I still lust after him like no

other man and I have met no one, can think of no one, I would rather

belong to. But I am also so scared of him that I am prone to loss of

bladder control if I think I have inadvertently disobeyed him.

 

Finally, well into the night I passed out, only to be woken up by water

splashing in my face. I looked up at my tormentor, the man who

controlled me completely and utterly and my look of silent and absolute

terror must have pleased him, because he smiled and took out his cock.

First he fucked my ass for good long while, pressing me down against the

tiles of the bathroom where he apparently carried me while I was

unconscious. Then he switched ends and finished by fucking my face so

brutally I thought that his cock was going to pound out my teeth. After

finally shooting his load, and holding his cock down my throat until I

twitched and jerked with panic, he shoved a piece of plastic tubing into

my mouth and made sure it stayed there using a bit of tape. Then he

sealed my head inside a plastic bag, securing it at the neck with tape.

My only contact with the air outside was through the plastic tube, the

diameter of which was so small that my breath came in labored wheezes.

Finally he tied my neck to the steel drain pipe under the sink and left

me there for the night.

 

My calves were still fused to my thighs so it was impossible for me to

find rest in any position I could assume on the floor. Besides, my

labored breathing insured that I stayed in a state of near panic the

whole night through. In the morning Daddy used the toilet before he used

me. He untied my legs, making me cry with relief and pain as blood

flowed back into them, lifted me up and deposited me in the shower, my

hands still tied, stilettos still on and the plastic bags still sealing

my head in. As he showered he lifted me up and impaled me on his cock,

fucking me ruthlessly as water poured down over me. Just before he came,

he ripped the plastic bag off my head and the tube out of my mouth and

kissed me long and deep, claiming absolute dominion over me. After

cuming he released my hands, sparking a new round of crying as feeling

returned to them, and then he left me without a word.

 

Chapter 5

That day at work I was an absolute wreck, fumbling everything,

unable to think and unable to make sensible conversation. On one hand I

was terrified at what Daddy had done to me, so terrified in fact that

telling anyone, especially the police, made me weak with fear. On the

other hand I felt like I had found myself, that I could be sure,

finally, that Daddy was the one, the Master who would control me,

dominate me, beat me and fuck me, perhaps for the rest of my active

sexual life. That Daddy was the one who would rule over me.

 

Ever since the first real beating he had administered at the motel I had

known that I didn't simply have a thing for older men in control, but

rather that I was truly submissive. The realization had come in bursts;

each new rule Daddy had enforced on me had uncovered new submissive

depths in me, until finally the night before I had found out just how

submissive I really was: How I would accept, even love, being held in

forced chastity as long as it was Daddy who controlled my orgasms or

lack of same. How I cherished being brutally punished as long as it

increased Daddy's control over me and how I would wallow in any

humiliation and degradation as long as Daddy commanded it of me.

 

I saw how my job at the bank, my apartment and my nice suits were all

just a sham. Daddy had found the real me, the boi-bitch begging to be

used and abused. Realizing this I also realized that this other life,

the life as analyst the bank, the respectable life, could end very, very

soon only to be replaced by the life of the 24/7 slave boy, the life of

the sissified punishment doll.

 

The realization was sharp and acute, but there was nothing I could do

about it. Of course I could try to make a run for it and abandon the

slave life I was being forced into, but that wasn't really an option. I

knew that I wanted this, even if I was equally sure that I'd be very,

very sorry that I'd chosen this path. I was absolutely sure that Daddy

would make me pay dearly for the decision to stick with him. So for now

there was nothing I could do other than wait for Daddy's next move.

 

At lunch time Daddy fucked me just as brutally as ever and that night I

performed everything exactly as Daddy had ordered me to and Daddy in

turn treated me just the way he had before - like his little slave boi.

Going down on him, feeling him enter me and obeying his every command

made me feel deeply satisfied. I could stop thinking about anything but

pleasing and obeying Daddy, my head emptying of worries (other than the

question of whether I was ever going to allowed to cum again) and

concerns.

 

This went on until it was time to remove the protective pouch around my

genitals. From my cock's incessant stirring I knew that it worked, but I

was very nervous as to what state it was in, how it looked. It was

entirely possible that Daddy's beating and torture had scarred it or

damaged it otherwise.

 

Before removing the pouch Daddy first tied me spread-eagle on the bed,

which was covered by a black rubber sheet. I was naked except for my

stilettos and the pouch and Daddy put a real effort into stretching me

as much as he could. As a result I was moaning with discomfort when he

had finished tying me up. My hands and feet were already turning an

unhealthy shade of blue and my arms and legs felt like they were being

pulled out of their sockets.

 

Then Daddy unlocked the pouch and peeled it back, exposing my cock to

the world outside the hateful pouch for the first time in two weeks. As

cool air touched my member again I whimpered with need, a sound that was

soon replaced with a pitiful moaning as Daddy pulled the catheter out of

my cock, a very unpleasant feeling. Using a rag he wiped the

disinfectant gel off my member, making me hard in an instant, now

whining pathetically with need. When all the gel was gone, he took my

cock in his hand and inspected it. It took a monumental effort on my

part to not beg and plead to be allowed to cum, but somehow I managed

while doing involuntary little thrusts with my hips, trying to get some

traction against his hand. This was of course futile as his grip was far

too loose for me to succeed.

 

His inspection thorough and not surprisingly it revealed that my

genitals had some healing wounds left, but that they above all were

quite badly bruised. Both my cock and my balls had large bluish

blemishes, some turning yellow, but many quite fresh. After the initial

inspection Daddy fetched a bowl of soapy water and washed my genitals

thoroughly, making me keen with acute need as my erection now throbbed

and the jerking of my hips had moved completely beyond my control. The

washing over Daddy used a hairdryer to dry every part of my crotch

thoroughly and only then did he speak to me: "Because of your

disobedient behavior, the pathetic thing between your legs will need to

spend at least another four weeks in the pouch." I would have cried out

and objected forcefully, this was twice as long as before, had it not

been for the look on his face. He was clearly challenging me to do just

that, to put myself in a position where he would have to inflict even

greater damage on my crotch. Instead I lowered my eyes and once again

whimpered, this time in defeat.

 

Soon the catheter had been reinserted and my genitals were once again

locked away inside the pouch, inaccessible to me, now an even greater

source of frustration. Only when the pouch had been locked on did he

untie me and once again I was left with the pain of blood returning to

numb limbs. Instructed by Daddy I then knelt on the bed beside him, my

head down and my hands clasped behind my back.

 

That he was about to fuck me was no surprise, but before we went at it

he had a new standing order for me regarding my behavior when being

screwed. That I loved being fucked by him was nothing new and I usually

moaned with passion when he did me, no matter if I was allowed to cum or

not. Now, however, I was to take it to the next level. Whenever I was

being fucked by Daddy I was to behave as if it was the best fuck I had

ever had; I was to scream out how good he was, how much I loved being

fucked by him, how I wanted him to fuck me until I bled, how he should

take me as hard possible and finally I was to "have an orgasm" whenever

he came, regardless of whether I was having one myself.

 

This was bad news for me and I recognized it instantly. Not that I

didn't want to scream all those things as Daddy fucked me. I'd love to.

No, the bad news was the fact that this most likely meant that I'd be

having very few, if any, orgasms while Daddy fucked me. Why else would

he ask me to fake orgasms whenever he came? And why else would he

instruct me in this now, when I had just been fitted anew with what was

effectively a chastity device, no matter what Daddy might call it? No

matter what I might feel about these new instructions, however, there

was nothing I could do about them. Now, more than ever before, I was

merely an owned bitch, Daddy's plaything. I might hate that role or love

it, and for now I really did love it, but escape would be very hard

indeed. I would have to play along and assume the role of docile, yet

supremely excitable fuck-pet.

 

Proving that I understood my responsibility, I now mounted Daddy's cock,

taking it all in and sliding down that wonderful pole. Daddy lay on his

back; hands folded behind his head and let me do all the work. Placing a

stilettoed foot on either side of him I squatted down over his cock,

naked and chastized, feeling his monster dick moving into me. First I

closed my eyes and moaned at him: "Oh, yes Daddy! You are so big, so

good Daddy. Please fuck your little slut, screw my brains out!" I

caressed my upper body, fingers lingering at my nipples, while I moaned

and threw my head back. Then I began bouncing up and down his pole

shouting: "Yes Daddy! Oh, yes! Fuck me! Pound me! Screw until I hurt,

until I bleed! Fuck me! Fuck me, please! Oh, Daddy!" I went on like

this, the volume of and content of my cries becoming ever louder as he

moved, slowly, towards his orgasm. Not that Daddy ever came quickly, but

this time he drew out his orgasm for a long, long time, letting me work

like mad. When he finally came, streams of sweat ran down my naked and

owned body, my thighs were burning with exertion and my voice had grown

hoarse from screaming how much I loved Daddy. He grabbed my hips very

firmly, instructing me to keep my hands behind my head. Then he plunged

his monster tool all the way in until our pelvises were grinding against

each other. Then he tilted me slightly forward until the pouch

containing my imprisoned genitals became trapped between our bodies.

Then, as he came, he began grinding them until my screams, which had

until then been enthusiastic and happy like I had been ordered, turned

to desperation. The pain was unbearable, but the feeling of sheer and

utter loss of control, the feeling of being lost, trapped,

outmaneuvered, was unbelievable and once again I cried out how much I

loved Daddy.

 

Each time I thought I could sink no deeper, he took me further down.

Every step of the way Daddy was there to exploit my inherent

submissiveness and plunge me deeper into slavery; be it with pain or

humiliation, it didn't really matter. I was beginning to realize that

this would not end with a happy and normal life for Tom the banker; an

uneventful life with a nice retirement package. Rather I was being

pushed, with myself doing a considerable amount of the pushing, into a

lifetime of slavery. I would have little or no control over that life

and I was fairly certain it did not end with me sipping red wine in the

sunset in my golden years. As I lay next to Daddy after having licked

his cock clean, cupping my throbbing genitals, I realized that the life

as a slave would probably end either as some kind of owned whore,

providing blowjobs to men in dirty alleyways and giving most of the

money to a cruel pimp. That is I was lucky. Most likely I would end up

being fucked to death, either by Daddy or someone else.

 

Needless to say the prospect scared my shitless and I wanted to ask

Daddy; ask him for assurance that he would never allow something like

that to happen to me. But then something strange happened. I thought of

what would happen if Daddy said that he eventually wanted to strangle me

or fuck me to death. Would I run if he said so? I would have to think

very hard about it at the very least, since it was the only sensible

option. But then I'd have to leave Daddy, I'd have to do without his

punishment, his control. His monster cock pounding me. That thought made

me even more desperate and to my own surprise I found that I'd rather

not know what Daddy planned on doing to me, no matter how gruesome it

might be, as long as he'd let me be his slave. I'd rather live in

assumed ignorance, willfully ignoring the logical outcome of my

position, than risk being without an owner as brutal and demanding as

Daddy. Belonging to him meant more to than my own safety! A shiver ran

down my spine at this realization and once again my imprisoned member

rebelled against its prison to no avail.

 

Chapter 6

The next day my life as property resumed; an existence that

was growing increasingly grotesque to me. At work I'd do what I'd always

done, or at least try to, but not only was my constant unfulfilled need

always with me, ruining my concentration; I was beginning to see my work

at the bank as increasingly pointless. Why was I doing this if I thought

that Daddy was going to take me even further into slavery? I asked Daddy

the question one night after having been given permission to speak after

about two hours of signaling to him that I had something to say.

Standing at attention next to the couch where he sat watching football,

I saw him turn his head slowly towards me and take me in with his eyes.

He sized me up for a while, then gently grasped my trapped genitals and

spoke: "First of all a little bimbo like you shouldn't ask questions. At

all." He squeezed my balls a little too hard for it to be playful before

continuing: "You don't have the brains to understand what is good for

you or why it is good for you, so should just accept that for now I want

you working at the bank, doing your very best, making as much money as

possible. Daddy might need a new pair of shoes." With that he increased

the pressure until I screamed and collapsed on the floor, realizing that

there would be no point in wondering. Daddy would do to me as he pleased

no matter what I thought about it.

 

After putting the pouch on me for the second time Daddy began taking me

out at night. He'd dress me up as his boi-bitch and show me off at

fetish parties and special gay bars that catered to people like Daddy.

 

The first time he threw some clothes at me and told me to get dressed at

once. The pants were a pair of jeans so tight I was actually crying when

they were finally on, practically painted to my skin. I had real trouble

walking in them and bending down was almost impossible. Almost. Daddy's

motivational look made me bend down with a big smile on my face, while I

felt like screaming because of the pressure this put on my balls and

abdomen. The shoes belonging to the outfit were a pair of red five-inch

fuck-me pumps and the top was a white tank top with the word "Bimbo"

written in pink letters on the front. The word made me acutely

embarrassed, something that could be instantly felt in my crotch. For

outerwear Daddy gave me a very short and stylish black leather jacket

and when I walked with him to his car, his arm possessively around my

waist, I thought that I probably looked just like any little bimbo

girlfriend might. I might have an Adams apple (mine had never been very

prominent) and no tits, but in that outfit and with my swaying walk I

looked just like a silly little oversexed bitch.

 

He took me to a bar, a member's only place, where masters like Daddy

paraded their slaves around to each other. All in all I was probably the

one looking least like a slave at the place. Many were in tiny leather

outfit, following their masters around on a leash. Some were more or

less sealed inside super tight rubber outfits and looked to be the

harshest kept slaves in the room. A significant minority were feminized

like me, although the degree of feminization varied from what I was

wearing and how I behaved to bitches that were completely feminized,

complete with huge tits, altered voices and Adams apples that had been

removed.

 

The whole evening I behaved just like Daddy had ordered me to, clinging

to him, my eyes demurely down and not speaking unless Daddy specifically

told me to. This was not hard; in fact it was by far the easiest course

of action to take. I was completely intimidated by the many very

dominant men around and their slaves, some of them impossibly severely

held and many so sexy I had trouble keeping my eyes off them.

 

At one point Daddy stood at the bar, me clinging to his side, talking to

a very handsome black master. While I was very attracted to the master,

it was his slave I could not look away from. His slave was a small,

lithe young man, whose skin color I could not determine, simply because

there was none of it exposed. Similarly I could not see what color his

eyes were, since they were covered too. He wore a full body suit,

complete with integrated hood which had no holes for his eyes, made

entirely of red rubber. All his bindings were made of black leather: his

armbinder, his corset, his neck corset, his brutally restrictive

stiletto boots and all the straps going around his body. Only his gag

was not made of leather, but rather of rubber. I was fascinated by this

complete enclosure and although my mind was unsure whether I wanted to

try it, my cock told me otherwise. At some point during the conversation

between Daddy and the other master, the other man took out what looked

like a remote control. Pressing a button on it his slave suddenly began

first trembling quite badly, then twisting and jerking until he finally

convulsed and fell down, his legs kicking spasmodically. At no time did

he emit any sound. His head was held in the exact same position through

the whole thing and Daddy later explained that his gag extended all the

way down his throat, pressing against his vocal cords and preventing him

from screaming.

 

The display made Daddy and the other master horny and the other one

suggested that they swap slaves. Daddy smiled evilly down at me and

turned to the other man and said: "Good idea, but I don't want to cheat

you. The holes of my boi-bitch here are for me only. I won't allow

another cock in either of his holes." The black master laughed out loud

at this and answered: "Fine by me, since I don't want to cheat you

either. I feel the same way about my boi, but my solution is to line his

holes with rubber. You can't use his mouth since the gag is not due to

be removed for another three days, but you can fuck his rubber-lined

asshole. I assume that your boi knows how to use his hands?" Daddy threw

his head back and laughed. Then he extended his hand and said: "We think

alike. I'm John." The other man shook it, saying: "Indeed we do. I'm

Darren." With that all doubt as to what Master Darren and Daddy would be

doing for the rest of the evening disappeared.

 

About an hour later I was once again naked except for my chastity pouch

and my stilettos and once again I was screaming and crying, my body

covered with angry red welts from Master Darren's whip. On my knees

crying and begging I held his cock in my hands, trying to give the best

handjob ever to avoid further punishment. Apart from masturbating (how I

longed to be able to do that again) I had no experience in pleasing a

man with my hands. As a result my efforts were clumsy and slow. Looking

up with pleading eyes I could see how Master Darren grew ever more

impatient, while I inexpertly handled his massive rod. Finally he came,

spraying my face with his juice. However, it was quite clear that my

efforts had made him angry rather than pleased and soon afterwards I was

suspended from the ceiling by my wrists, my legs tied wide. Daddy had

finished punishing and fucking Master Darren's slave, known only as

"hole", and had joined us. So had a whole crowd of other masters and

their slaves. We had been in a private dungeon at the back of the bar,

but Master Darren and Daddy had decided to open the doors so that as

many as possible could join the fun. The rules turned out to simple: any

master could participate, as long as he didn't fuck my holes or mark my

face or hands. Other than that, there were no rules.

 

In the early hours of the morning, when Daddy carried me to his truck, I

was a complete wreck. At Daddy's request my genitals had been left

alone, but only after the first three masters had pummeled them

mercilessly. It felt like they had grown to twice their normal size, but

since the pouch did not expand, this only increased pressure on them. My

body was now a huge collection of markings, many of them bleeding a

little, and my ass was stuffed with a monster of a blow-up buttplug,

which Daddy had purposefully not removed. I was convinced that I'd never

recover, that I'd been hurt too badly. This did, however, not prevent

Daddy from insisting that I blow him the car on the way home to my

place. Here he washed my body, cleaning the wounds and finally, making

me cry with gratitude, he removed the plug in my ass. Then he rubbed my

body in a disinfectant gel and told me to put on the suit he held out to

me. It was a full body rubber suit made from shiny white rubber and it

fit me so well that he must have had it made especially for me. My head,

hands and feet were free and there were holes for my imprisoned genitals

and for access to my ass. There was no zipper, so entry was via the hole

in the neck. For me to slip inside Daddy had to pull the neck opening

wide and once I was inside, I'd need his help to get out unless I wanted

to cut it off me. Since the very thought of destroying something Daddy

had given me made me weak with fear, this was clearly out of the

question. When Daddy had finished slipping me into the suit, it was

morning and although I needed to rest very badly and tried signaling

this to Daddy by my posture, he would have none of it. Soon I was

dressed for work, already dead tired and already sweating like a pig

under my suit. The only good thing about the rubber suit was that at

least my sweat didn't bleed through my ordinary clothes.

 

That day was the longest I had ever tried, or at least it felt like

that. Unable to focus because of the exhaustion and the pain, I fumbled

along all morning, until it became lunchtime and time to get fucked by

Daddy. He especially brutal that day, showering me with abuse as he

pounded my ass so hard my teeth shook. Then I had to go back to work,

again fumbling along almost in the dark. When it was time to go home to

Daddy I was ready cry from exhaustion and pain and all I wanted to do

was to lie down and sleep.

 

That night Daddy instructed me in how to provide proper handjobs, a

lesson I only stayed conscious for because of the acute fear of what

would happen if I failed Daddy again. Finally he fucked me while in bed,

or rather I did my bouncing and screaming with joy routine and he let me

sleep, this time at the foot of the bed, where he used me to prop up his

feet. I didn't mind, loving his degrading treatment, but also I hardly

noticed, I was so tired I just fell into a deep sleep, dreaming about

huge cocks ravaging my rubber bound body.

 

The next day I showered in the rubber suit and went to work still

wearing it. Daddy had said nothing about me getting out of it and asking

about it was right out. Having rested a bit (although my body was very

stiff and sore) I was able to do my work better, something my colleagues

remarked upon. This made me realize just how much I had embarrassed

myself the day before, stumbling around in haze of pain and lack of

sleep. Being better rested also did wonders for my libido, as did the

acute humiliation of wearing a rubber suit to work, even if the others

couldn't see I was wearing it. The day was spent trying not to squirm

from horniness and itching welts on my punished body.

 

In all Daddy kept me in the rubber suit for four days and when he took

it off me, he carried me into the shower. Here he had installed a bar to

which he tied my wrists so that my feet dangled a few inches off the

floor. He then washed me before entering me from the front. Feeling him

inside me made me squeal with real delight and I wrapped my legs around

him and savored his presence, even when our pelvises grinding together

meant that my trapped genitals were being squashed. As always I shouted

out how much I loved him and how I wanted him to screw me until I bled,

meaning every word of what I said. I was unable to cum, but the enforced

chastity had merely served to heighten my lust and making my whole body

a highly excitable erogenous zone. His every touch made me more and more

horny, but of course I was unable to cum, so the whole thing merely made

me more excitable, further fuelling my frustration and my dependence on

Daddy. Just as he wanted it.

 

The next event he took me to was a party, a fetish event. His outfit was

so simple and sexy that I nearly begged him to fuck me when I saw him:

Black leather pants and a black leather jacket covering his bare upper

body. Black boots on his feet and nothing else. When you radiate power

as much as Daddy does, you only need a few things to emphasize it; black

leather being perfect. My outfit was equally simple, but did of course

it did not radiate power. It exposed my as the owned bitch I was. I

again wore a full-body rubber suit, only this time it was transparent

and thus showed the world my welts and markings from the punishments I

had received. To make sure that no one missed that point, Daddy had

whipped me the day before. On my feet were black boots, ankle high, with

six-inch heels and around my neck a broad, black leather collar had been

locked. To this my hands, which had not only been cuffed but also sealed

inside leather mittens, had been secured with padlock. This forced me to

walk around with my hands up under my chin, yet my elbows had to stick

out to the side so that my upper body would be exposed as per Daddy's

orders. This was hard enough, but to do at a function where every other

person was a master or mistress that you definitely did not want too

bump with your elbow, required my undivided attention. Daddy had

completed my outfit by gagging me with a truly fiendish penis-gag, which

extended so far down my throat that I was near panic, trying desperately

not to throw up, when it was first inserted. Now it was nearly another

source of discomfort as Daddy had made sure to also pack my ass with

very challenging buttplug. Not only was it large, but it also vibrated

quite powerfully so that it required no small amount of concentration to

keep it inside me.

 

When we arrived at the event, which was huge, occupying a whole

convention center, Daddy secured one end of a leash around my scrotum

and the other end to his belt. Then he simply walked through the gates

and joined the party, leaving me no other choice but to follow as best I

could.

 

Since the event was held at a public place there was a rule forbidding

nudity, at least formally. Had it not been for the pouch we would not

have gotten in at all, since the transparent suit exposed my body almost

completely. As the guards debated among themselves what to do, Daddy had

made his position abundantly clear right from the start, we stood

waiting for several minutes, the line behind us growing by the minute,

exposed for all to see. I say we, but although many looked enviously at

Daddy, most looked at my almost naked body, so obviously owned and

punished. I wanted to run and hide, but of course that was not an

option. Instead I stood completely still as close to Daddy as possible,

feeling all those eyes on my body.

 

As we stood there waiting a familiar voice spoke next to us: "John, I

see that you took my advice and claimed the little bitch." Although not

strictly allowed I turned a little and saw a face I knew. It belonged to

Mistress Rowena, one of the secretaries at the bank, small a woman in

her late forties, very good-looking, but a little quiet. Now she looked

neither very quiet nor like a secretary. She wore a full body suit made

of black leather, studs and spikes everywhere and on her feet were shiny

stiletto boots, heels of seven inches or more. In her leather clad hand

she held a leash and at the other end was a very young man, no more that

eighteen, perhaps as young as sixteen. His hands were folded up between

in shoulder blades and held there with numerous straps encircling his

body. His ass was covered with black leather shorts so tight that his

chastity device was clearly outlined underneath. The leash was secured

to his collar and on his feet were black stilettos, with modest

four-inch heels. He was gagged with a huge, red ball-gag and he looked

very scared and very humiliated.

 

Mistress Rowena didn't care as she talked to Daddy, revealing that she

had been the one pointing Daddy in my direction: "I knew you'd like the

little boi after your last slave. And this little bitch," she nodded in

my direction, "probably didn't even know that he was submissive, right?"

Daddy laughed at me and agreed, thanking her for the heads-up. Then he

asked about her slave: "I don't remember seeing your toy before. Wasn't

your husband your pet the last time we met?" Mistress Rowena grunted at

the mention of her husband and answered: "True, that shit was my slave

the last time we met, but I grew so very tired of that useless, little

shit that I simply had to get rid of him." Daddy made a sympathetic

sound here and she continued: "After I castrated him all the fun went

out of him, crying all the time, so depressed that I'd have to punish

him just for that. Hell, I like punishing them for practically nothing,

just to hear them scream, but it's simply no fun when they are crying

before you begin." Daddy agreed with her and asked what she had done

with him then? "Sold him to Antwan. He can always use such shits and

he's a real good guy. He even invited me to see what he had done to him.

Turns out that he cut the shits arms off and that he now uses him as a

mobile urinal or blowjob-provider at one of his clubs. The shit is now

ball-less and armless, sealed in rubber, prancing around Antwan's club

using his mouth for whatever he's told. And I saw that that included

several people in a row taking a dump in his mouth. I'm quite sure that

he preferred even my ministrations to his current situation." This made

both of them laugh out loud, something that only stopped when the guards

decided to let us in despite my outfit. Mistress Rowena and her slave

were let in along with us but although she had clearly cut into the

line, no one felt like challenging her. Many of the ones behind us in

line were clearly shocked at what they heard, coming from much more

vanilla-like relationships.

 

Inside Daddy and Mistress Rowena continued their talk: "So who's

sweet-cheeks here?" Daddy asked her. "That pathetic little shit is my

son, who only last week assumed his father's responsibilities." I

started at this, but now that I looked I saw a clear family resemblance

between the leather-clad mom and the terrified slave son. "He's a

useless little creep, that one, not like his sisters who have already

had several slaves among them of both sexes. Why he turned nineteen two

weeks ago and he's still living at home and he still hadn't been laid,

hadn't taken some cheerleader and screwed her till she screamed."

Mistress Rowena looked darkly at the boy who cringed beneath her stare.

"So I decided that since he was going nowhere, I might as well be the

one benefiting. I jumped him late at night and tied him up. Then I

dragged him down into the dungeon. The creep didn't even know that we

had one or that his Daddy had not simply walked away, that I'd kept him

there for years. Can you imagine that? How stupid can you get? It's

better that he be enslaved sooner rather than later." Daddy agreed with

a grunt while I stood and stared at her slave, terrified. "So with his

sisters watching to learn a few tricks, I first whipped the shit out of

him before mounting him with Old Faithful here." She slapped something

hanging from her belt. It was a strap-on dildo, a huge black thing with

knobs, ridges and even metal studs in some places. It was even bigger

than Daddy's tool and just looking at it made me tremble with fear.

 

When she had finished her story Daddy asked a question: "It sounds like

you've given him what he deserved, but what are you doing here tonight?"

Mistress Rowena smiled at that and said: "See, that's where I was hoping

you could help me." Daddy cocked an eyebrow in interest and she

continued: "To break him properly he needs to service a man too, both

with his mouth and his ass and to do it properly, it needs to be done in

public. Now I know that there's no nudity in the front halls, but I'm

pretty sure that the hard-core stuff will be going down in the back and

I'm also sure that it'll be no holds barred. So I was thinking that

maybe you'd like to help me break in the little creep? I'm sure I could

keep your boi occupied in the meantime. I know you don't allow other

cock inside him, but Old Faithful isn't a real cock." She finished and

looked up at Daddy expectantly. He only contemplated for a second before

answering: "Hell Rowena, you evil old gal, you know I can't refuse you.

Let's go find a place to screw these two creeps."

 

Mistress Rowena had been absolutely right. After crossing the center,

passing a vast range of dominant/submissive pairs, ranging from the ones

barely past the mild spanking stage to a few who had performed serious

body modification on their slaves. Some were feminized, whereas others

had been turned into ponies or dogs. My eyes were caught on one dominant

couple in particular who looked to be in their early fifties, a huge

white man in a black leather suit accompanied by his absolutely

beautiful, black shemale partner, in a black leather dress, which was so

short and tight that it clearly showed how well-endowed she was.

 

Right behind them came their two slaves, both of them shemales with

extremely severe chastity devices holding their genitals and both

without arms. Behind shemale mistress, who had aged very, very well

indeed, walked a shemale with white skin, almost no waist and huge tits.

Her corset, her hood and her boots were made of red leather and her

boots were of the ballet kind, only without the heel. The straps holding

her were made of steel and her eyes were covered by a special kind of

lens, which clearly only allowed a very distorted image of the world to

slip through. Her mistress looked to be in her early fifties and her

slave looked as if she had been hers for a long, long time.

 

The slave walking behind the master looked like a strange mirror image

of the other. She had been shaped in exactly the same way, only her skin

was a beautiful brown color and her corset, hood and boots were made

from white leather. Although I couldn't be sure, her skin looked a

little younger than that of the other three, but it was quite clear that

she too had been a slave for a long, long time.

 

There were no leashes or other strings connecting the slaves to the

master/mistress couple and yet they followed in perfect mincing lockstep

two steps behind them, turning when their owners did and stopping when

they did too.

 

I would have loved it if Daddy had stopped and gotten their story, but

he and Mistress Rowena were headed for the back along with a great

number of the other pairs. The ones headed towards the back clearly

tended to the more extreme couples and I began to get very nervous and

very excited about what was going to happen. Feeling Mistress Rowena's

strap-on inside was going to hurt like hell, but I knew that deep down

inside I was going to love it.

 

Daddy and Mistress Rowena soon found what they were looking for; a

spacious back room that was already being used for some quite extreme

displays. At the door were a couple of bouncers, both of whom looked at

me as if they'd like to take so hard that I bled, making sure that only

the most extreme passed. This was clearly not Vanillaville.

 

Inside were several smaller enclosures where some pretty severe

punishments were already under way. Daddy and Mistress Rowena stopped at

one and Daddy pushed me to the front so that he was sure I could see

what went on. He laid his hand possessively on my ass and whispered: "I

bet you'd love for me to do this to you, right?" I looked forward and

became completely hypnotized by what went on. The scene was simple. On a

table with its side to the crowd for maximum display, a slave-boi had

been tied down. He was kneeling, straps around his knees and ankles

securing him to the tabletop, legs spread wide. His neck was similarly

strapped to the table, so that his ass stuck high up in the air. His

arms were tied together at the wrists and elbows and a rope coming down

from the ceiling made sure that they pointed straight up in the air. He

was completely naked, his skin an absolutely beautiful shape of dark

brown, soft and hairless. His body was completely unmarked, pristine and

he had a powerful erection even if he looked very, very nervous, wide

brown eyes staring at his owner.

 

His owner was a not very big, but very stylish and handsome looking

gentleman with beautiful brown skin. He wore an impeccable black suit,

complete with a shiny white shirt and a bowtie. He looked strangely out

of place, elegant and refined like he was on his way to a high society

dinner or the opera, but only until you took a closer look at him. His

spotless suit was made entirely of rubber and the elegant gloves he was

putting on were also rubber. He bent down to his slave and asked: "Are

you ready, my pretty?" The slave swallowed hard and said in a half

strangled, but quite clear voice: "Master, yes Master." The elegant

master asked again: "Do you want me to do this?" "Master, yes Master,"

the slave answered, "this useless slave boi will do anything for you.

Anything at all." With that the master patted his head and turned his

attention to the slave's ass and crotch. He let his rubber covered hand

slide down over the slave's butt and said, musingly: "We'd better

relieve any dangerous pressure, don't you think?" At this the slave

thanked his master profusely, almost crying. The master's hand slid down

and into the slave's crotch, gently grasping the rock hard cock there,

making the slave thank him even more profusely. In what looked like

three, quick strokes he carried his property over the edge, making him

scream with delight as his cum pumped out in a staggering amount. His

body convulsed as he came and the table would have shaken, had it not

been bolted to the floor.

 

While I thought the whole scene very sexy and longed very much for Daddy

to touch me that way again, I was also strangely disappointed. In spite

of the rubber suit of the master and the fact that the slave was tied

down, it all seemed a little soft to be honest. I had expected something

harsher I realized, surprising myself more than a little. This was a

feeling I was soon to regret.

 

While his slave thanked him for the orgasm, the master now rolled up a

small table next to his slave. It was made of shiny steel and what lay

on top of it was far from soft. It was filled with surgical instruments

and as I began to understand what was going to happen. First, however,

the master carefully washed the slave's genitals. First came water and

the he used alcohol to finish up. Then he produced a huge ice-pack,

which he held on the slave's balls until the slave's teeth were

chattering with cold. Removing the ice-pack, he took out a spray can and

sprayed the slave's balls with something that was obviously even colder

than the ice and it looked like his balls had shriveled down to their

smallest possible size. The master then picked up a scalpel and without

any hesitation at all, grabbed the slave's scrotum and sliced it open in

two places, deftly squeezing out the slave's testicles. The slave may

have been somewhat numb from the cold, there was certainly surprisingly

little blood, but he clearly felt what was going on. He keened with fear

and pain as his owner castrated him, quickly cutting away the balls

before moving on and cutting away the excess skin left over. Then he

cleaned the wound and sowed it up to the sound of his slave crying

softly. His work looked very professional and it occurred to me that

this was probably not a first for him. As if reading my mind Daddy

leaned in and whispered in my ear: "Rob's boys always give up their

balls gladly, thinking that they are going to be his property forever,

his special little pet. But I've seen Rob remove the balls of nine

slaves now and he never keeps them for more than a year or two at the

most before moving on." I started in horror at this and involuntarily

looked over my shoulder into Daddy's face. I'm sure I must have looked

absolutely terrified as he continued, holding my eyes with his intense

gaze: "Rob makes the most wonderful movies when he "retires" a slave,

believe me. All his slaves go out the hard way. In the last one I saw,

he ended up impaling the poor, little shit. Great movie!"

 

Then Daddy tugged my leash and led me away from the scene, where Master

Rob was inserting a very large slave ring in his castrated slave's

scrotum. I was so scared that had I not been plugged and cock not sealed

with the catheter, I would have soiled myself. Catching the smell and

hearing the swearing, I noticed that Mistress Rowena's son had done so,

much to his mother/mistress' displeasure.

 

We arrived at an available enclosure where I realized that whatever

Daddy and Mistress Rowena did to us, we'd be exposed to the rest of the

world and as we occupied it a small crowd began to gather, curious as to

what was about to happen. Daddy first took care of Mistress Rowena's

son/slave, while she watched. I was parked in the corner, standing at

attention, following every little move they made. The breaking on of the

slave boy was probably pretty mundane compared to what Master Rob had

just done, but it was still very, very hot - except of course for

Mistress Rowena's son. First Daddy removed the boy's shorts while

telling him that when Daddy removed his gag, he'd beg to be fucked as

hard as possible and beg to be allowed to suck his cock, swallow his

cum. The boy looked at Daddy with wide, terrified eyes, clearly

believing what he was being told.

 

Before making him beg, however, Daddy first had to clean up the shit on

the poor guy's ass. Watching Master Rob castrate his slave had made him

shit his pants and Daddy was none too pleased that he was the one who

had to wash it away. This could be seen clearly in the way he leaned

into the blows when he took his belt to the slave. In minutes the slave

was crying and pleading behind his gag as he futilely tried to dance

away from the blows. This only made Daddy madder and he grabbed him by

the throat, lifting him up from the ground as he choked him and informed

him that everything would be much worse if he didn't stand still.

Understanding that he had lost, the slave boy stood still during the

last part of the punishment and even managed to stand still as Daddy

whipped his imprisoned balls.

 

When Daddy removed his gag he cried as he begged him to fuck him, to be

allowed to blow him. Graciously Daddy agreed and it was not without envy

that I watched as Daddy took the slave from behind, really leaning into

it, making the strokes so hard they shook the owned boy. After a good

long fuck, he pulled out and deposited the slave on his knees and made

him beg for it before he was allowed to clean and then blow Daddy. The

look on Mistress Rowena's son's face as he swallowed what he could

manage of Daddy's load told the whole world that the experience had

broken him. His mother would have no trouble ordering him around after

this.

 

As Daddy put his cock back in his pants and regagged the crying slave

boy, Mistress Rowena turned her attention to me. Without me noticing (I

had been too absorbed watching her son getting fucked) she had strapped

Old Faithful on and as it protruded from her crotch it looked even more

frightening than it had done on her hip. I knew I was going to take it,

I'd have to, but I also knew that it'd be immensely painful. Also I had

no idea what she'd use to warm me up and this might prove to be the

worst part of the ordeal. Already I was so horny I couldn't believe it.

I had always had bisexual tendencies, but had also been mostly attracted

to men. It had been a long time since I had looked at a woman and been

really horny. Now, looking at Mistress Rowena, I thought that belonging

to her might not be bad at all. Painful, humiliating and just as

uncertain as being Daddy's property, but certainly attractive to an

owned bitch like me.

 

She started out by ordering me to my knees, on all fours. I instantly

complied and soon I stood on my knees and elbows, my hands were still

secured to my collar, and looked up expectantly. Her first move might

have been predictable, but I didn't see it coming and it was swift and

brutal. The paddle she had been holding partially hidden behind her

back, struck my trapped genitals with unrelenting force, moving me a

full foot forward and filling my whole world up with unbelievable pain.

I could barely scream I was so surprised. That and the air had been

knocked out of me. This made the next blow even more brutal and so too

the next one and the one after that. Completely desperate with pain and

also out of air, I was beginning to fear that she'd beat my balls to a

pulp, thus castrating me, like the poor slave we'd just seen.

 

But after five blows she stopped. This must have been according to some

kind of agreement with Daddy, because her eyes told me that if we'd been

alone she'd have beaten my balls forever. I was badly scared but there

was no place to run to, I had no way of running and besides I was too

well trained already and far too submissive to do so. Instead I stood

completely still, panting and whimpering with pain as she dropped the

paddle and swung her leg over my shoulder, so that she straddled me, her

legs on either side of my head. She clamped her legs together, trapping

my head in a vice-grip and looked down on me with an evil smile on her

face: "Well, Daddy's obedient little bitch let's see how well trained

you are. If you can hold completely still and not wriggle at all, but

only twitch a little, I lubricate Old Faithful. If not, you'll be taking

it bone-dry." The thought of her monster of a strap-on going up my ass

without lubrication almost made me scream with fear, but I managed a

fearful nod of understanding. It was quite simple; my head was already

in a vice-grip, so using only one hand she clamped my nose shut, cutting

off all air to my lungs. Very soon it became almost unbearable and

convulsions began in my stomach as I began to feel ever more desperate.

Panic crept into my mind as I tried to stay still and somehow breathe

around my gag, something that proved to be impossible. Spots began

appearing in front my eyes and finally I lost, jerking and twitching,

shaking my head, trying to escape as I panicked completely. But there

was no escape and as my mind was engulfed in panic, my struggles became

ever weaker as I could hear the rush of blood in my ears and my vision

faded until finally lost consciousness, convinced that Mistress Rowena

was killing me.

 

I came to twitching and jerking as I tried pulling in great big gulps of

air through my nose as I was still gagged. I couldn't get air in quickly

enough and while I struggled I was still in a state of panic. Finally I

got enough air and my breath began to stabilize and I calmed down a bit.

I looked up to see two things: Mistress Rowena's broad smile as she

caressed her frightful strap-on and Daddy's displeased look, telling me

that my payment for not keeping still would not end with Mistress

Rowena's strap-on ravaging me.

 

For now, however, Daddy was strangely the least of my concerns. So as

not to piss her off, I quickly scrambled up on all fours and bowed my

head to her feet to indicate both my submission and my apologies. This

earned a sympathetic sound from Mistress Rowena, but a dissatisfied

grunt from Daddy. Then, at her touch, I turned around so that she would

have unimpeded access to my ass. Moaning with passion and a strange

sense of loss, I felt how she removed my plug and my ass felt open and

vulnerable. And dry. Much too dry. I had expected her to pounce on me

then, but to my surprise I felt strong arms, Daddy's arms, lifting me up

and depositing me on a low table of sorts. With some trepidation I

realized that this was to improve her stance so that she wouldn't have

to get down on her knees, but would be able to screw me standing up.

 

And then she did pounce. First came her hands gripping my hips, getting

a good hold, and then I felt the tip of her monster resting against my

asshole. Here she waited for a short while, drawing out the suspense.

Then she moved in, but to my surprise she didn't just ram it home as I

expected her to. Rather she pushed it in slowly, deliberately,

inexorably. At one inch in I thought she was going to tear me up. At two

inches in I thought she'd split me up and at three inches in I was

screaming with pain and panic, thinking she was ruining me for good. I

did, however, manage to hold still as she violated me and was thus able

to stem a little of Daddy's rage over my lack of control. When she was

all the way in, I was gasping and crying, trying desperately not to

move, to make things worse. This was not in her plans and having gotten

all the way in, she began bumping and grinding in earnest. It was easily

the most painful fuck I had ever endured and I spent the entire time

screaming into my gag, tears rolling down my face. When she pulled out I

was convinced that I'd never be able to hold shit again and that I was

ruined.

 

I did manage to thank her by lowering my head to plant a gagged kiss on

Old Faithful as she came around to my front to present it to me. I was

not surprised to see that my blood was on it, along with some of my

shit. My love and gratitude for Daddy grew when he did not remove my gag

to lick her pole clean. As Mistress Rowena left with her slave, thanking

Daddy for a great time, he did put my vibrating plug back in place,

admonishing me to hold it in place. Pulling me up to stand, this proved

very painful indeed, but not impossible as I had feared. Shocked at the

violence with which she had raped me, but relieved that my ass did after

all work, I gratefully followed Daddy as he tugged my leash and went off

in search of other perversions at the party.

 

Daddy quickly found Master Rod and his now castrated slave. The boi now

stood tied behind his owner at a small bar, looking the worse for wear.

He was very pale and stood swaying slightly, his arms bound behind his

back, a black ball-gag in his mouth and a leash tied to his steel

collar. A bandage covered his crotch but I could see his now limp and

useless cock had been pierced quite viciously, once through the head

with a sturdy ring and four times through the shaft with little, steel

barbells. How he was even able to stand after his castration was a

mystery to me, but there was no doubt that Master Rod's hold on him was

exceptionally hard and complete.

 

Master Rod eyed me with interest when we came, asking if I still had my

balls. This made me jump with fear, but Daddy threw back his head and

laughed, telling Rod that he preferred to keep my balls - at least for

now. While our owners exchanged chit-chat the castrated slave and I

exchanged looks. We were both trapped, mostly by our own nature. I had

willingly agreed to this and even after seeing the things I had today

still wanted to be Daddy's bitch, even if it meant that my future was

very uncertain. I more than suspected that someday Daddy would end my

"normal" working life and make me his in-house slave, but I didn't know

when that might be or what that might be like. Daddy had owned me for

months now and I still had no idea how he lived or even where he lived.

 

The castrated slave in front of me was practically unmarked and might

even still be performing a regular job. Like me, his hands and face were

unmarked, but unlike me so was his body. From what Daddy had told me

this slave would star in a snuff movie all too soon and he probably

didn't even know it. Would he have agreed to be owned and castrated if

he had known this? The question was not strange to me since I had

thought these thoughts and come to the conclusion that I would rather

risk being snuffed by Daddy than be without him, without his merciless

control. Seeing this poor slave, castrated and bound to be tortured to

death, I was forced to think about this again. About what I wanted;

about how submissive I really was, how much I loved pain and how much I

wanted to Daddy to own and control me. Surprising myself yet again I

quickly, much too quickly I thought, came to the conclusion that I

wanted to be Daddy's boi, no matter where that might take me.

 

As we left for home in the early hours of the morning, my body now

unbelievably sore from additional punishment, Daddy asked me gently

before strapping into the front seat of the car: "Are you Daddy's boi?

Daddy's property for good?" He had removed my gag at that stage and so I

leaned forward to kiss his hand as I replied: "Yes, Daddy. I'll be your

bitch always. Do to me as you please. Use me in any way that you like.

Use me up and wear me out, but please don't leave me." As he patted my

cheek and got into the car and drove us home, I realized that the whole

purpose of this trip had been to make me think these thoughts, to force

me to make this decision.

 

Chapter 7

Soon the time came to remove the pouch around my genitals, but

this time Daddy did not do it at home. Instead he took me to a very

discrete tattoo, piercing and fetish shop downtown. The front windows

did say what went on inside, but only if you really looked carefully.

Passing it casually and you might think it any number of things, but not

those.

 

It might have been discrete, but it was certainly not small. Inside it

was huge and filled with all manner of strange things. Daddy had picked

me up after work and so I was still in my business suit as I entered a

few steps in front of him. A petite and very sexy woman approached me

and asked me if she might be of service. She was about my height, but

wore black six-inch stilettos and a sort of uniform dress made of very

tight fitting, embroidered red silk with a high collar giving it a

vaguely Chinese look. She had long golden hair and a tan to match. She

looked like a surfer girl in the wrong outfit, but very sexy all the

same. Her nametag said "Mandy" and she had only just asked me when Daddy

walked in and she spotted him. Immediately her demeanor changed and she

quickly minced over to him and curtseyed: "Master John. It is an honor.

We are so pleased to see you here again. Shall I fetch Master

Sebastian?" She sounded not honored or pleased to see Daddy, but scared

shitless and when Daddy said yes to her question she scampered away as

if she was being chased by a pack of wild dogs.

 

Master Sebastian, who owned the shop, turned out to be a dapper man,

with strangely well kept red hair. He and Daddy were obviously long time

friends and we quickly found ourselves in a private room in the back.

Calling it a private room may be a little wrong, since it was clearly a

dungeon. Mandy was with us and stood nervously in the corner, waiting

for her orders.

 

Daddy ordered me to strip, which I as quickly as possible. Master

Sebastian indicated a rubber covered cross and soon I was tied to it,

spread-eagle and naked except for my hateful pouch. I hung there for a

while as Daddy and Master Sebastian caught up. I was almost sure that

I'd not be allowed to cum when Daddy had the pouch removed, but I still

hoped. The big question for now was whether I would be fitted with a

more permanent chastity device. My mind was very much divided on the

idea. On one hand I was hornier than I had ever been before, in so much

sexual need that I could hardly believe it myself. On the other hand I

felt an urgent need to please Daddy, to belong to him completely. Being

dragged around and seeing other masters and slaves it was quite clear to

me that most of the slaves in relationships that were not of the vanilla

type, wore chastity devices, at least if they had a cock.

 

But before I was dealt with, Mandy caught the attention of Daddy and

Master Sebastian. She had undressed and now stood at attention naked,

wearing only her heels. Her body had a deep, even and beautiful tan, her

skin looked hairless and very soft. Her waist was very slim, but was not

fitted with a corset and her breasts were full and round. But instead of

a set of pussy lips, she had a tiny little penis with a ring piercing

the head and a set of miniscule balls. She was not fitted with a

chastity device, but her penis hung down, limp and useless. Everything

about her was feminine, even her tiny cock. It was certainly smaller

than the clitorises I had seen on some ridiculously muscular

dominatrixes at the fetish party. In fact it looked very much out of

place, even if you had seen the number of shemales I had in the last few

weeks, most of them slaves. Also, she seemed genuinely terrified of

Daddy.

 

Master Sebastian explained it to me, apparently eager that I hear the

story. Mandy had been a slightly submissive transvestite when Master

Sebastian had met her. The attraction had been fast and hard, but after

a while they ran into trouble. Master Sebastian was only just beginning

his "career" as a master, but the more he got, then more he wanted. The

more he tied up Mandy, the more he wanted to do it and the harder he

punished her, the harder he longed to do it to her. She, however, did

not feel the same way and soon the relationship broke apart. It could

have ended there had Master Sebastian not met Daddy right before the

breakup.

 

Mandy was his first slave and Master Sebastian obsessed over her, the

need to own her very bad. Daddy was already a very experienced man and

he had instantly liked the younger man, seeing in him a fellow pervert

of the harshest kind. Unlike Sebastian, however, Daddy had the right

connections and even more importantly, he had an idea how to make Mandy

Sebastian's property for good. He would use a combination of fulfilling

her deepest desires and worst nightmares. Mandy loved her feminine side,

loved the clothes and the makeup. She loved being subordinate to a man,

getting taken by him and acting submissively around him, being his soft

and docile little girl, lying in her man's arms after they had both cum.

But she didn't enjoy the harsher aspects of slavery; giving up control

completely, being punished harshly and being tied up all the time. So

when Sebastian had started down that road, she had pulled out.

 

Grabbing Mandy was no art and Daddy didn't make a big fuss. He simply

jumped her in a dark alley on her way home from a tranny hangout, tied

her up and threw her in the car, making her disappear from the face of

the earth. Since no one at her work or in her family knew that she was a

transvestite and since Master Sebastian meanwhile removed all traces of

this from her apartment, no one connected Mandy the transvestite with

the disappearance of the young man she had lived as and her enslavement

was a fact.

 

Now Daddy turned her into his slave in the most brutal manner possible,

with incessant beatings, prolonged and brutal bindings and humiliations

of the worst kind. Mandy naturally broke in short order, but she felt no

love for Daddy like I did since she had not sought out this kind of

slavery (I hadn't either, but I had loved the brutality from day one).

But Daddy did own her and shortly after breaking her, he pretended to

tire of her and took her to Master Rob's place and had her castrated.

The castration broke her completely, removing even the slightest glimmer

of hope that she'd one day be able to return to a more normal life.

Having gone through no cosmetic procedure to look more feminine, she was

now merely a quite feminine looking boi-bitch. And since her very

feminine looks had always been dependent to a large extent on her

ability to dress and wear makeup, she was neither one sex nor the other

and not too close to either when it came to looks. And so, at her lowest

point, Daddy took her to a dinner party hosted be Master Sebastian. Here

Daddy "let it slip" that he was so very tired of this stupid boi-bitch

he had caught. Sebastian on the other hand told Daddy that he knew the

slave and actually liked her quite a bit. Daddy feigned surprise and

soon they agreed that Sebastian could have her for a token amount of

money as Daddy was glad to be rid of her.

 

But before buying her Master Sebastian turned to Mandy and told her that

since he knew her in advance, he had a few conditions before he'd buy

her, some things she had to do if she didn't want to be sold again very

quickly. Filled with hope that she might escape the brutal man holding

her, she listened intently and would probably have agreed right away,

before hearing what Master Sebastian had to say, had she not been tied

and gagged at the time. Master Sebastian wanted a super feminine and

absolutely, unquestioningly obedient slave doll. If she was to be his

property she would have to undergo extensive surgery and she would have

to obey every single order he ever gave her without hesitation. Is she

did this, she would simply be his "bind hard, whip hard, fuck hard"

doll. If she didn't, there was always Daddy or Master Rob.

 

Mandy would do anything to escape Daddy and she had already begun

viewing her time with Sebastian with a real sense of nostalgia. Here he

was, offering her not only a way out, but also a chance to become truly

feminine, something she had always dreamed of. Mandy jumped at the

chance and instantly became Master Sebastian's utterly devoted slave.

After a whole lot of surgery, which had among other things removed

several ribs to make her waist slimmer and given her real tits, large

ones too, and a whole lot of obedience training, she was his, body and

soul. Only one piece of surgery remained, one which Master Sebastian

insisted on. The final operation reduced her limp cock to the tiny,

almost clitoris-like thing I saw in her crotch. In the operation she

also got two small steel balls implanted where her testicles had once

been. This way she was always reminded of what she was and of what she

might have been, had she stayed with Master Sebastian right from the

start.

 

After a while Master Sebastian had told Mandy that she had been set up

and that her rescue by Sebastian was merely the outcome the two masters

had been aiming for all along. But she seemed to have accepted her fate

and the fact that this was probably the best she could hope for. To have

a master who was genuinely obsessed with her, even if that meant brutal

punishments from time to time and that she had to show her love and

gratitude towards him every second of the day, never missing a step, was

far, far better than all her other options. So Mandy chose to love,

honor and obey Master Sebastian with fanatic devotion, outshining all

the other girls and shemales he owned, fucked or punished. None were as

devoted to Master Sebastian as her.

 

For now she stood by as Daddy told Master Sebastian what he wanted done

to me. I couldn't hear them, but the evil little smile Master Sebastian

sent my way after hearing, told me that it was probably going to be

humiliating at the very least.

 

The first part, however, wasn't half-bad. Daddy equipped me with a very

narrow blindfold and then he removed the pouch and the catheter from my

genitals. The feeling of relief was indescribable as cool air touched my

cock again. Then someone, I assume it was Mandy since the hands felt

small and soft, began washing my genitals, a feeling so wonderful that

it made me babble, groan, keen and whimper with delight and gratitude.

Soon I was as hard as I had ever been and my hips were thrusting

involuntarily as Mandy's soft hands moved me towards a climax simply by

washing me. Then Daddy's voice spoke ever so softly into my left ear:

"If you cum now boi, your balls will be gone before the blindfold is."

My delighted keening turned to whimpers of desperation as I fought to

control the approaching orgasm. I hoped that Mandy would finish up her

washing so that it would become easier, but Daddy told her to go on

until he told her stop.

 

I don't know for how long she washed and rubbed my cock with her gentle

hands, but it seemed like hours and days. Her soft touch became the

worst torture I had ever experienced and she had me crying and begging

in minutes. As I tried desperately to control my cock, I pleaded and

begged for her to stop her ministrations, to please let me off the hook.

I begged Daddy and I begged Mandy, but neither responded for the longest

time. Time became stretched out as I lost track of it. It suddenly

seemed as if I had been here forever; as it was here Daddy had found me

and captured me and that it was here he would remove my balls. In my

minds eye I saw Master Rob castrating a slave strapped to a table and

the slave was me. I lost all control evacuated my bowels from pure fear.

It felt as if I was loosing myself.

 

Finally Daddy ordered Mandy to stop and her soft hands went away. Even

after they were gone it took a supreme amount of self-control to stop

the approaching orgasm and when I finally succeeded I was a complete

wreck, unable to stop my pleading. Eventually I calmed down behind my

blindfold and I felt Daddy's hand on my balls. The touch made me whimper

with fear, but I managed to keep relatively quiet and hold still. Then

he whispered in my ear: "Do you still want to belong to me boi?"

Tearfully I once again pleaded my allegiance, begged him not to leave

me. He gave my balls a gentle squeeze and continued: "If you belong to

me there will always be the risk of loosing your balls; because you fuck

up or because it pleases me. You'll never know when or if it might

happen and you'll never know if you'll ever cum again." I swallowed hard

as he continued: "If you say "yes" to me now, you will move on step

closer to total slavery of the harshest kind. If you say "yes" to me now

Mandy will start the process of removing all of your body hair

irrevocably and before the evening is out you will have had your cock

pierced and been fitted with a chastity device that you will have no

possibility of removing." He paused a bit and then asked me: "So boi, do

you still want to me mine?"

 

I had anticipated everything he asked me and already at the fetish party

I had come to my conclusion. What is more, I was certain that Daddy knew

this. So his question wasn't as much asking me for permission, since I

already knew from Mandy's story that he could and would take me by force

if that was what he preferred. Daddy asked the question, not to have me

choose to be his slave, I had already chosen that, but rather to

reinforce my sense of being owned and controlled. At every step he was

challenging me, making me work my way deeper into slavery, forcing me to

think ever more like his property, and using my own will and my own

strength to do it. The thought that I belonged to such a supremely

accomplished master made me weak with submissive joy: "Yes Daddy," I

croaked, "I belong to you, body and soul entirely to you. Do to me as

you please, no matter what that is, but please keep as you slave-boi.

Please Daddy, I beg you: please keep me." Daddy answered with an

affectionate squeeze of my testicles and then Mandy's hands were on my

body.

 

At the time I didn't know what she did, just that she touched my skin

with something and that my skin became strangely warm at where she

touched it. I later found out that she was employing a laser hair

removal tool. Having all of my body hair removed took quite a while and

of course required that I be tied with my other side to the cross so

that she could remove hairs on my back. Also it was relaxing in a

strange way. Daddy did not want me too relaxed so ever so often Mandy

would use her hands to bring me to the edge, the very real threat of

castration hanging over my head were I not able to control myself. So

when Mandy had finally gone over my entire body, I was exhausted with

effort and fear.

 

I was still tied to the cross, my front facing out and my tortured

member easily accessible when my blindfold was removed. Daddy and Master

Sebastian stood a few steps away, observing as Mandy prepared to fit my

chastity device. She had changed her outfit and was now in the white

uniform of the kinky rubber nurse. At her side was a steel tray with an

assortment of unpleasant looking steel objects.

 

I was a little disappointed that it wasn't Daddy who was going to do the

actual piercing. At least I was until he looked me in the eye and said:

"You will look me in the eyes until I say otherwise and you will not

make a single sound. You know what will happen if you fail." Unlike

before, when I had been blindfolded and in immense sexual need, my

orders posed no problems for me at all this time. Daddy's steely gaze

focused me and the pain in my cock as Mandy pierced it several times was

a distant annoyance, no more. I felt how she first disinfected the

wounds with a stinging liquid, presumably stopping the bleeding at the

same time and then slipped something on my cock, something that

constricted me uncomfortably. I did not look down as Daddy had not yet

given me permission. Finally she stopped fiddling and Daddy told me to

look at the cock me now owned completely.

 

My cock was now inside a narrow steel tube, extending from the root of

my cock to right behind the head. The feeling of pressure and the fact

that the head was a good deal wider than the shaft meant that Mandy had

used quite a bit of effort as well as lubrication to get it on and that

it would be quite painful to get off again. Imprisoning the head itself

was a cage of surprisingly sturdy, curved steel bars, four in all, all

welded to the tube and insuring that to even touch the head of my cock

I'd have to use a very slim tool, perhaps the tip of a pencil could

reach it.

 

To hold this in place Mandy had used four piecings: one almost at the

root, one on the center of my shaft and one almost right behind the

head. Through all of these little rods with little knobs on the end had

been put. The knobs had been clued in place with a glue that Daddy told

me required the use of a special solvent, combined with heat and special

tool to get off. I was obviously going to spend quite a bit of time in

this chastity tube before Daddy took it off, if indeed he ever would.

The thought alone stopped my breath for a second, both with dread and

submissive joy. The fourth and final piercing was through the head of my

cock and through it went a ring, weaving in and out through the bars

confining my cock. It was somewhat flexible and it too had been closed

with a small knob, secured in the same way as the rods. There was no way

I was getting out of that chastity tube without help and a lot of tools

and first of all I had neither right now, but secondly and most

importantly I had no desire to escape it. It proved, more than any other

physical thing, that I belonged to Daddy, that I was property.

 

After Daddy had explained how hard it would be to get off, he released

me and kneeling with Master Sebastian and his slave Mandy as audience, I

blew Daddy by way of thanking him for making me take one more step into

absolute slavery.

 

As he drove me home, me in my business suit, my other life, the life

lived mostly at the bank, struck me as absurd, surreal even. It had lost

its meaning to me, its value. The only that mattered to me now was Daddy

and belonging to him. I didn't care what he might do to me, as long as

it was him doing it. Or rather; I'd rather get castrated and fucked to

death by him the next day, than live a quiet life where I got to retire

and enjoy my old age. Because I wouldn't enjoy it. I'd know that I'd

missed my chance; my chance of being an owned bitch, Daddy's boi. That

was all that mattered. Whatever he might do to me was simply the price I

had to pay and I would pay it gladly.

 

Chapter 8

In the weeks and months that followed things continued much as

they had before when I had "just" worn the pouch, only I was even

hornier and even more submissive. Strangely I was able to perform my

work just as well as I had before I had met Daddy, but of course I no

longer interacted in any way with my colleagues socially. The exception

was of course Mistress Rowena. I hadn't had much to do with her before,

saying hi, discussing a letter or an invoice but no more than that. To

my surprise this continued and around other people she behaved as if

nothing had ever happened, as if she had never fucked me so brutally

that I bled for three days, had never beaten my balls or choked me for

kicks. However, the few times no one else was around her behavior

changed. There was never much time, so she had to make it short. The

form of torture that gave her the most pleasure in the shortest time

span was quite simply to squeeze or knee my balls.

 

But of course no rule without exceptions. Once she had me to herself in

a secluded corner of the office for a minute or two. She used the time

efficiently, ordering me to stand with my feet wide apart and my hands

behind my head. Dreading the consequences I instantly complied. She

stepped back to get a small run, drew back her right leg and licked me

unbelievably hard in the balls, using her ankle as the point of contact.

Unable to make a sound as all the air and energy had been kicked out of

me, I collapsed on the floor, my mouth open in a silent scream. She

exploited this and forced the tip of her high-heeled shoe into my mouth,

forcing me to worship her even as I lay there, my whole being absorbed

in pain.

 

When I had worshipped both of her shoes, licking what tasted like

dog-shit off their soles, she had me lie on my back, legs spread and

hands behind my head. Whimpering with fear, but too submissive and too

smart to object I did as she told me to. Cursing me out as the useless

boi-bitch I was, she them used the heels of her stilettos to step as

hard as she could on my balls, stabbing my poor testicles until I was

sure that they would pop. When she had reduced me to silent pleading and

tears rolling down my cheeks and my breath was almost out, she stopped

and ordered me to stand on all fours, legs spread wide. Then, as way of

finishing her fun, she kicked me in the balls as hard as she could five

times in a row. Again my whole being was engulfed in pain and I curled

up in ball, unable to speak and almost unable to breathe. I then felt

her heel on my throat and heard her say: "Get up you useless creep and

walk out of here as if nothing happened. And when your owner fucks you

in the lunch break, give him my regards." I just wanted to lie there

curled up until the pain went away, but of course that was not an

option. So I did as was expected of me and ignored the pain. Instead I

had to make sure that Mistress Rowena was pleased, so I kissed her

stilettos and got up, straightened my clothes and wiped away my tears. I

then smiled submissively at her and walked out of the room, my balls

screaming with pain. It was two hours before lunch and I tried to sit

absolutely still in that period of time, trying to allow my balls some

peace.

 

When Daddy saw my bruised and battered balls, now turning dark blue with

little cuts where her heels had hit more than once, he nodded

approvingly and then with no warning at all, smacked them as hard as he

could with his palm. With a half-strangled scream I collapsed, again

overcome with the pain. I could take no more abuse of my balls, but of

course it was not up to me. Daddy lifted me up from the floor of the

abandoned garage he was using to abuse me during my lunch breaks and

forced my mouth down over his cock. He had begun training me in

deep-throating him and he used the opportunity to continue my training.

Already out of breath from the blow to my balls Daddy's cock forcing

itself down my throat nearly choked me and throughout the very prolonged

blowjob I was in a state of near-panic from lack of air. I was kneeling,

trousers around my ankles, exposing my imprisoned and abused genitals,

fighting for air as Daddy's hand around my neck forced me down over his

cock until it was very far down my throat.

 

After an endless fuck Daddy came, flooding my mouth with cum, nearly

drowning me. As I dressed, wiping the remains of his cum off my chin and

thanking him for his brutal treatment, he said to me: "Worthless bitch.

You will go back to the office and thank Mistress Rowena and then tell

that I'd be delighted if she would do the same thing to you this

afternoon and that I'd be most grateful if she'd do the same thing twice

a day for the remainder of the week. Now get going boi!" As I thanked

Daddy and scampered away, back to work, my heart sank. My balls hurt

terribly already and it was only Tuesday. By the end of the week I would

be castrated by Mistress Rowena's heels at Daddy's request.

 

Still, it wasn't as if I had a choice. So when I got back I immediately

approached Mistress Rowena's desk. She was talking on the phone so I

waited patiently until she was done and then said, in a voice low enough

not to be heard by anyone else but her: "Mistress Rowena, please

Mistress Rowena. Daddy thanks you for punishing a useless shit like me

and asks if you would be so kind as to do again this afternoon?" She

smiled evilly and said that of course she'd do such a thing for Daddy.

Then I went on: "Daddy furthermore asks if you would be so kind as

continue the same treatment of this useless boi-bitch throughout the

week, twice a day." I trembled as I said this and from the look on her

face I could tell that she was a bit surprised, thinking that perhaps it

was effectively risking castration, but of course she graciously agreed.

Then she told me a time and a place where the next punishment would take

place and I thanked her before leaving. Two hours later I was again

licking her stilettos, thanking her for almost ruining my balls.

 

My Friday afternoon I had serious difficulty walking normally and indeed

my colleagues had been joking about my walk already Wednesday afternoon.

I was sure that I would never again have an erection and that indeed my

balls were broken and ruined. But Daddy had ordered it and so all I

could do was to comply.

 

After work it was time for a hair treatment at Master Sebastian's

dungeon. It had become a weekly ritual, one that would continue until

all of my body hair was permanently gone. As always Daddy met me there

and watched as Mandy, dressed in her dirty nurse uniform, applied the

hair removal tool. To protect my eyes I was blindfolded and while Mandy

tended to my skin Daddy first inspected and then squeezed my very, very

tender balls. His touch alone made me scream as his fingers ran across

the welts and cuts Mistress Rowena's sharp stiletto heels had made on my

poor testicles. Daddy had me screaming during the whole time Mandy

removed hair from my body and when he took me down from the cross I was

of course crying and pleading for the brutal man who owned me to please

have mercy.

 

There was precious little mercy to be had from Daddy, something I loved

and would in fact have no other way, but he did allow me to blow him.

Servicing Daddy in any way always filled me with submissive joy, but

there is something special about providing oral service. When being

taken from behind, it is the fact that you are being taken that is the

big thing; that you are the object, submissive by lack of action. When

blowing someone, which is always on the knees in one way or the other,

you are actively proving your submission. On your knees, whether your

eyes are demurely pointed downwards or you are looking up, your eyes

supplicating the one you are sucking, you are actively showing that you

are the subordinate one; that you are submitting. Providing a proper

blowjob, no matter if it's a job with your hands behind your back or

head or if you are using your hands to please the one you are blowing,

means pleasing the other sexually but not yourself. A proper blowjob, by

its very nature, is a submissive act. And so I love it. I love showing

Daddy that I am his property, no matter how it is done, but sucking on

that very fine pole of his is a special joy to me.

 

When I had swallowed Daddy's load, this time getting all of it, he threw

me a suit and pair of shoes and told me that we were going out. My heart

beating much faster now, excited and fearful about what was going to

happen; I quickly put on the suit and shoes. The suit turned out to be a

full-body suit made of ultra thin rubber, shiny white in color. Apart

from at my head, hands and feet, there were small openings at my

genitals and over my ass. My bruised cock and balls were pulled out

through the small hole, making me whine pathetically and to stuff my ass

and thus show that it belonged to Daddy and no one else, a large

vibrating buttplug was shoved into it. The shoes were of course

stilettos, red Oxfords with seven-inch heels made of very thin, shiny

metal. They were several sizes too small and hurt terribly to walk in,

but I nonetheless smiled and thanked Daddy for the nice clothes. He had

begun shrinking the size of the stilettos I wore around him and the only

thing I could do about it was to smile and say: "Thank you Daddy." That

and suffer in silence.

 

After dressing I stood at attention as he finished preparing me for the

night. First I was given red rubber gloves to wear and then he tied my

elbows together on my back, making my gloved hands stick out to the

sides. He then inserted a huge, red ball-gag in my mouth and strapped

red leather cuffs on my ankles, connected by a slender steel chain no

more than eight inches long. Finally he attached a leash to the ring in

my cock and led me out of Master Sebastian's dungeon, slapping Mandy so

hard in the face that she fell down. As I minced out behind Daddy,

fighting to keep up, I heard her thanking Daddy for his attention.

 

Daddy led me out to his car and strapped me into the front seat. Being

seen by everyone we drove by was a source of endless humiliation to me,

but Daddy never showed any sign of noticing the long stares my rubber

bound and gagged form drew from passers by. We arrived at a mansion at

the other end of town and were shown directly into a very spacious

private dungeon were a party of sorts was going on. It turned out to be

Master Rob's house and his private dungeon and that alone insured that

none of the people invited were into vanilla.

 

Rob himself greeted Daddy as we arrived. His slave followed right behind

him, his limp and useless member leashed to his owner's belt. He was

completely naked and his hands had been folded into a backprayer and

tied to his upper body with very tight rope. Last I had seen him he had

just been castrated and his skin had been unmarked and although he had

just lost his balls, he had looked at his master with deep and loving

affection. Not so anymore. His entire body was now a testimony of

prolonged and unrelenting torture with welts, bruises and outright cuts

everywhere, the smallest patches of skin marked with the whip, the cane,

the crop or something much worse. His nipples, ears, nose and cock had

been pierced, some of these places many times and rings carrying either

little weights or little bells hung from them. And the way in which he

looked at his owner had changed too. When he wasn't looking down as he

usually would, his eyes betrayed abject terror when his master's eyes

fell on him. He now knew or at least suspected what would happen to him

and therefore also knew that his dreams of a lifetime of devotion to his

owner were false and bound to end brutally.

 

For now, however, he was left to trail uselessly behind Master Rob as he

circulated among his visitors. There were quite a few masters and slaves

at the party and there were plenty of entertainment involving slaves

being tortured to varying degrees. Naturally I began to get very

nervous, but for a long time Daddy merely watched the show and of course

so did I. To one particularly arousing performance, a shemale slave

being turned into a rubber puppy in a manner so brutal that when she was

finally cocooned and on her knees she was unable to stop screaming, I

blew him, but other than that I wasn't touched. I was still tied up in

my white rubber suit, my arms sticking out ridiculously because my

elbows were touching behind my back. Having belonged to Daddy for many

months now I knew that it was unlikely that I would go free of

punishment merely because my balls were badly damaged, so as the party

progressed I became more and more nervous.

 

As it turned out I was right to be nervous. When almost all of the

slaves had been punished everyone gathered around a kind of center stage

arrangement, a dais-like arrangement in the largest area of Master Rob's

dungeon. I was the first one to enter this stage, mincing behind Daddy

as he positioned me for the evening's last show. He positioned me on my

knees so that my genitals were about a foot in front of a ring in the

floor, through which he looped my leash. Then he strapped my knees and

ankles to the floor and pulled on my leash, forcing me to sit down on my

calves. He tied off the leash to something behind me, presumably another

ring, and thus prevented me from getting up. I now sat on the floor with

my hands sticking out to the sides, gagged and clad in rubber and facing

about half the crowd. The other half of the crowd was behind me. Daddy

stood right behind me and stayed there for the time being.

 

Two other slaves were then led onto the stage and tied down right beside

me. They too were tied down kneeling, but their genitals were left free,

or at least they were freed from their chastity devices when they had

been strapped down. Both of them had their hands tied behind their

backs, but none were gagged.

 

The slaves were two young males, both with mistresses standing right

behind them. I recognized Mistress Rowena and her son to my left and the

pair to my right also looked like a mother and son combination, though I

thought the coincidence too great to be true.

 

The Master Rob stepped onto the stage and addressed the crowd: "Ladies

and gentlemen. Thank you all for coming, I do hope you've had an

enjoyable evening?" The crowd cheered at this, but of course the cheers

came exclusively from the dominants. I saw many tear-streaked slave

faces in the crowd; the ones who had delivered the entertainment. The

cheering died down and Master Rob continued: "For the final piece of

entertainment tonight we have some very generous people indeed." The

word "generous" made me very nervous but there was nowhere to run to.

"Master John has brought us his new boi-bitch," Master Rob said and

indicated Daddy, "and mistresses Adele and Rowena have both brought

their slave-sons." The crowd showed their appreciation by cheering

loudly and only stopped when Master Rob finished: "It's a simple game:

The boi-bitch has thirty minutes to make the others cum. He will loose

one testicle per slave that fails to cum. My eyes flew wide open and I

whined with fear and I looked over my shoulder in panic only to be met

with Daddy's steely stare: "If you loose any of them I'll just leave you

here with Master Rob," he said for me alone and stepped off the stage,

leaving me in a state of near-panic. "For the other slaves the rules are

just as simple. If the boi-bitch makes them cum, they'll be castrated."

 

The two bound boys next to me began pleading with their

mothers/mistresses as these stepped away from the stage. The one on my

right pleaded to his mother: "Mistress, please Mistress. Mistress,

please, please!" But of course he spoke to her retreating and

unresponsive back. Mistress Rowena's son was even more pitiful as he

pleaded: "Mommy, please Mommy. I'll be ever so good Mommy. Please don't

do this Mommy, please Mommy!" Of course Mistress Rowena only sneered at

this and left him.

 

Now only the two slaves and I were left on the stage. Their cocks were

just within reach of my hands, for the occasion clad in red rubber.

Master Rob positioned a big stopwatch so that both the crowd and I could

see it and then he stepped down with the words: "On my mark you'll have

exactly thirty minutes boi. Three, two, one, MARK!" With that he started

the stopwatch and I knew what I had to do. I definitely did not want to

see the two slave-boys castrated, but I would rather that it happened to

them than to me. Of course I feared castration, but again I found that

the fear of loosing Daddy was greater that the fear of loosing my balls.

So I grabbed their semi-flaccid cocks firmly and began to manipulate

them.

 

Since Daddy forbade any other cock in my ass and mouth but his own and

since he did not want to cheat other masters and mistresses, he had made

me practice my handjob technique a great deal. Also, it was clear that

both slaves had been without orgasm for quite some time. Their fresh,

young cocks, so full of hormones, sprang to life in my rubber-clad hands

and soon the air was filled with desperate pleading. After five minutes

both were twisting and jerking, desperately trying to get away from my

grip, but of course this was impossible because of their bonds. After

ten minutes the slave on my right lost the ability to produce words and

his pleading turned to panicked keening and after thirteen minutes he

lost it. He screamed and his bound form convulsed as he sprayed my face

and body with his cum, a truly staggering amount of it too. For a long

time he was wracked by aftershocks, which I helped produce and enhance

since I found myself unable to stop jerking him off for a few minutes

afterwards.

 

Mistress Rowena's son proved more resilient and after twenty-five

minutes I was beginning to panic. My left hand and arm were burning with

the effort and I thought that I would loose for sure since he had

jerking and pleading the whole time, but seemingly without getting

closer to cuming. Then, at the twenty-seven minute mark, his pleading

turned to desperate keening and I found the extra reserves now that I

could hear how close he was. At the twenty-nine minute mark he screamed:

"Mommy!" as loud as he could and sprayed my face and chest with a true

fountain of cum as he lost to the orgasmic convulsions. These took

possession of him and gripped him for three more minutes as I continued

to pump him while all the time he called for his mommy.

 

It was over and I was covered in cum and my hands and arms were burning

with effort, but I had nonetheless won. The two losers were led away by

their very angry mothers/mistresses while Daddy untied the straps

holding me to the floor. As he stood me up he whispered in my ear: "Good

job boi. You may yet become an adequate slave." My heart swelled with

pride at these words and I momentarily forgot what I had done to the two

other slaves.

 

I was quickly reminded of this as two special tables were placed on the

center stage and as the slaves were strapped down just like Master Rob's

own slave had been when he had been castrated, I knew what was going to

happen. Mistress Rowena's son was still pleading to his mommy and the

other one to his mistress, but neither woman had any patience left for

their useless offspring. And so the actual castrations were left to the

two mothers. Mistress Adele went first and after cooling her son's

genitals down she used a scalpel to cut away that which had now proven

itself useless. The whole operation was quick and after Master Rob had

inserted a slave ring in the crotch of the poor slave, he was bandaged

and given back to his mistress.

 

Mistress Rowena was not so quick. Instead she started by beating her

son's balls mercilessly, making me cringe as I recalled what she had

done to me through the whole week. She progressed to other forms of

torture; clamps, electricity and heat, so when she was finally ready to

castrate her son, he was practically begging her to do it. As long as

she stopped her torture he would do anything. Of course this meant

nothing to Mistress Rowena, but she did finish. She did it with a pair

of scissors and the brutality of it was enough to momentarily silence

the crowd before they erupted into spontaneous cheering. Then that slave

too was fitted with a slave ring in his crotch and given back to

Mistress Rowena who was still smoldering with anger over his lack of

self-control.

 

Shortly thereafter Daddy bade Master Rob goodnight, thanking him for a

lovely evening. I stood right behind Daddy, still covered in cum and

tied as I had been all evening. I was still quite shaken from the last

event and how close I had come to loosing my balls, but neither Daddy

nor Master Rob acknowledged my presence, as if I had had no part in the

show. This was of course only right and proper, I was just a slave-boi,

but it still shook me how casually I was treated as a slave, how little

I was really worth.

 

Back at my apartment Daddy ripped out my buttplug and to the sounds of

my enthusiastic groaning he fucked me incredibly hard right inside the

door on the cold floor. Then he tied me to a bedpost and left me to

sleep on the floor beside the bed as was his habit. I was used to this

and had come to love being treated like that and in spite of my bonds I

quickly fell asleep. During the night I was haunted by terrible

nightmares in which Master Rob and Mistress Rowena tortured me horribly

as they went after my balls. At the last moment Daddy would rescue me

only to be the one castrating me.

 

Chapter 9

Daddy now imposed further rules for my dress and behavior in

public. First of all I now had to wear the white full-body rubber suit

under my regular clothes at all times. This meant that I was now a

rubber slave even when at work or on my way there. Apart from being very

sexy, further fuelling my increasing and increasingly frustrated sexual

desire, it was also very hot and very trying.

 

At the same time Daddy put me on a special diet, which I have lived by

ever since. I am a strict vegan; no meat, no fish, no eggs, nothing even

remotely animal related enters my diet. This is not because Daddy has

any qualms about eating such things, it is merely too prove to me how

worthless and easily controlled I am. In fact I eat only vegetables as

Daddy thinks that fruit can hold too much enjoyment and that I should me

barred from this too. As for drinks that is even simpler: apart from the

fluids that comes out of Daddy's cock, I am only allowed to drink one

thing and that is plain water. Even sparkling water is forbidden and so

eating and drinking holds no pleasure for me anymore, just as Daddy

wants it.

 

It also meant that I began loosing weight quite quickly and soon I

became downright skinny. Skinny with a very cute and very hard ass and

very sexy, quite feminine legs. Bouncing up and down Daddy's mighty pole

is hard work and my legs and buttocks have benefited greatly from it.

 

As for the rules governing my behavior in public, the changes were very

noticeable for me, but probably hardly so for the people around me.

First of all I had to sell my car, since I was no longer allowed to

drive myself around. Going to work, this meant nothing since taking the

car into town was pointless and so I had been taking the subway all

along. But now sitting down on a buss or in the subway was forbidden

too. So even in empty busses and trains I now stood up, no matter how

tired I was or how much the few other passengers stared at me.

 

When using a toilet I had to sit down. Peeing standing up was no longer

allowed and besides, the chastity device made it practically impossible,

unless I wanted to spray urine all over myself. But when I sat down in

the toilet I could no longer use the toilet seat, since that was too

good for me.

 

Finally Daddy imposed one last rule on me, one that gradually turned me

to the lowest ranking individual in any room and eventually made me the

butt end of every joker and prankster preying on the weak. I was not

allowed to disagree with anyone and could not refuse to do anything for

anyone. If I was dragged into a discussion or argument against my will,

Daddy's rule meant that I had to take the loosing position no matter how

obviously stupid. Gradually my coworkers began to view me with thinly

veiled contempt and I became increasingly isolated at work.

Conversations would either stop when I entered the room or they would go

ahead without making any effort to include me.

 

Naturally this was intensely humiliating and degrading for me, but of

course this only helped fuel my submissiveness. Since it was Daddy's

orders I had to obey; there were no other options.

 

Daddy now moved in and took over ever more of my life. I was no longer

allowed to use my cell phone for other things than receiving orders from

Daddy. Every morning Daddy made sure that I only had my pass for the

subway, a few dollars in change and one credit card in my wallet. Of

these I was only allowed to use the subway pass unless specifically

ordered to do otherwise. Before the money had among other things been

used to buy lunch, but since Daddy now used the lunch break to fuck me

and since most things I could buy were effectively forbidden to eat I

had nothing to spend my money on. To make sure I didn't break any rules

Daddy counted my money every morning and every evening and he checked

every last credit card statement I received. Or rather he checked every

piece of mail addressed to me, without letting me see the contents at

all. If I needed to know something Daddy would let me know.

 

My spare time had not been mine for some time now and Daddy's control

meant that I couldn't spend my ample salary. The only thing my salary

was used for was paying the mortgage on my apartment. The rest just

accumulated in my bank account. Of course I no longer had any control

over that and all I was left with was real fear. Daddy now controlled my

economy as well. This in itself did not worry me as much as the nagging

fear that he only did this to me to rob my money; that I was being

scammed. Of course such thought evaporated right out of my head whenever

I saw him or whenever my lips were wrapped around his magnificent cock.

But on my way to work the idea haunted me.

 

So when Daddy one day told me to sell my apartment, I was filled with

very mixed emotions. On one hand I was ecstatic; this might mean that I

would finally be kept as his slave 24/7 and never have to pretend being

a normal human being anymore. It might mean that my life would now be

intolerably degrading treatment without the possibility of release, a

state I had been fantasizing about for some time. On the other hand it

might also mean that Daddy was getting ready to rob me and dump me.

 

So I started to worry about this option, but the worrying did not go on

for long. Soon I realized that I of course had no say in the matter and

that in fact my thoughts were a form of disobedience. Naturally I told

Daddy that night about my mental disobedience and of course he did not

disappoint me. The next day I would have done anything to be allowed to

stay at home and nurse what I was sure was a pair of broken balls and an

asshole so damaged that I thought it would be impossible to repair. But

staying at home was of course not an option and so I went to work trying

not to waddle too obviously. I was reasonably successful in trying to

hide my injuries, but at work Mistress Rowena was waiting for me and

instructed by Daddy she spent ten minutes in the morning and ten minutes

in the afternoon punishing my already very sore testicles.

 

With great difficulty I managed to stay on my feet through the day and

at night I went directly to Master Sebastian's shop to keep the last of

my hair removal appointments. By now my body and face had been

completely smooth for several weeks without even the slightest

indication of returning hair. This was the final treatment and since

that night I haven't had a single hair below my eyebrows. As always

Daddy was there to meet me and I of course immediately peeled away my

business suit and crawled over to kiss his boots. After worshipping him

for a few minutes he made an annoyed sound and I peeled away my rubber

suit as well and let Mandy first blindfold me and then strap me to the

cross for the final treatment.

 

As I hung there in the darkness, I heard Daddy greeting Mistress Rowena.

They began chatting while I began to fear for the well-being of my

balls. Surely her presence meant that I'd be punished even more for my

transgressions against Daddy. So I was fully prepared to meet her angry

face when Mandy finished my treatment. I was, however, unprepared for

the sight that did meet me. Mistress Rowena had apparently not come to

inflict yet more damage to my balls, but instead to get a hair removal

treatment for her slave. At first I didn't recognize her slave, but when

I did I was shocked. His face had been softened and feminized surgically

and his crotch had healed, but it was still her son. If you could call

her slave male anymore. He was now completely hairless, without hair on

his head or even eyebrows. His skin looked soft and smooth and very

white and he had the beginnings of a pair of perky tits. He wore a pair

of stiletto sandals and his limp cock had been pierced with a golden

ring through the head. His nose had also been pierced and from it hung a

large ring, reaching just past his lower lip. He was ungagged, but

leashed with a choke chain, from which his neck bore recent marks. His

hands had been cuffed behind his back, but that was all. It was clear

that bindings were no longer necessary. Before he had looked at his

mother with either abject fear or outright supplication, but that had

changed. Mistress Rowena's now shemale son, looked at his

mistress/mother with abject devotion. Standing behind her he cast her

gentle and loving looks and when she talked to him or about him, he

blushed modestly and spoke to her softly, with devotion. When, as a

display of obedience, he was commanded to lick her boots clean, it

looked and sounded as if it gave him actual sexual pleasure and she had

to punish him for it. Even this he seemed to enjoy greatly.

 

The change was eerie, so much so that Daddy remarked on it when he drove

me back to my apartment: "She must really have beaten that boy's brains

to pieces after she took his balls," he remarked, "To turn a

non-submissive into that kind of groveling creature without the benefit

of just one actual orgasm is just plain creepy." Remembering how she had

removed his balls, I could only concur.

 

There was now no real reason for Daddy to let me work at the bank

anymore, if indeed there ever had been. So now finally I was ready, at

Daddy's command, to give up the pretense and become a fulltime slave. As

I quit my job I noticed that my boss accepted my resignation with

something akin to relief and surmised that perhaps he had been close to

firing me anyway. On my final day at the job no one, least of all

myself, bothered to arrange even the slightest form of party. Most were

obviously glad to be rid of me and the knowledge that I was despised by

my coworkers rammed home how much better off I'd be as Daddy's 24/7

fuck- and torture doll.

 

Only this time I didn't go home to my apartment. I had sold all I owned

except the clothes I wore. Under my respectable business suit I wore the

white rubber suit and in the shopping bag I carried were a pair of

handcuffs, a black rubber blindfold, a huge black penis gag and a pair

of red Oxfords with seven inch heels. All my money, every last cent I

owned, I had transferred to Daddy the night before. My wallet contained

my driver's license and three dollars. Nothing else. My credit cards had

been cancelled and cut in half and my cell phone thrown away. I owned

nothing and was now completely dependent on Daddy to take care of me.

 

But I didn't know for sure that he would actually claim me again. There

was still the nagging suspicion that he had robbed me and dumped me. I

couldn't do anything about it as I stood outside the office building and

I would just have to wait and see if Daddy would really come and claim

me as he had said he would. In order for that to happen I would, as

always, have to follow a very specific set of orders. I didn't want to

waste any time, longing as I did, to be Daddy's fulltime bitch. As he

had instructed me, I walked to the abandoned auto repair shop where

Daddy had first claimed me. It seemed so long ago, but it had been less

than a year. In less than a year he had turned me into a completely

submissive boi who hadn't had an orgasm in months.

 

Once inside the abandoned shop I removed my business suit and slipped on

the Oxfords. They were much too small for me and hurt my feet terribly,

just like Daddy wanted it. After sneaking a peek outside I minced out of

the auto shop, dumped my old clothes and shoes into a garbage can which

hadn't been used in years and set them on fire as per Daddy's

instructions. Inside the clothes was my wallet so now I didn't even have

identity papers anymore. All I had now were the fetish clothes I wore.

My hatefully, wonderfully, restrained cock, so long without release

strained against its inescapable prison, telling me that I was doing the

right thing. Then I minced back inside the abandoned building, away from

potentially prying eyes. Not that I had ever met anyone in the alley,

but I was getting awfully self-conscious out in the open. Once inside I

followed the last of Daddy's instructions. I first gagged myself. Then I

snapped one of the cuffs around my left wrist and backed up against a

steel column in the center of the room. Then I blindfolded myself and

finally I reached around the column behind me and snapped the handcuffs

shut around my other wrist, securing myself to the column. Escape was

now impossible without the key to the cuffs and Daddy had that key.

 

Daddy had given me one final instruction to comply with: more than four

feet off the floor a thick steel hook was mounted on the column. Using a

great deal of effort and contortion, I was able to get my cuffed hands

up to that level and hook them there, leaving me even more helplessly

tied to the column. The position put a great deal of strain on my

shoulders, but since this was the way Daddy wanted it, this was the way

it was going to be.

 

Now all that was left was for me to wait for Daddy. I had suspected that

he'd leave me hanging for some time, so I was not alarmed when he didn't

claim me right away. But behind the blindfold my sense of the passing of

time quickly disappeared. Soon it felt as if I had been standing there

for hours, a feeling that was only reinforced by the beginning ache

burning in my arms and especially my shoulder blades. As the ache became

stronger and my bladder filled up a voice of panic began to speak up in

the back of my head: Daddy wasn't coming. He had robbed me and dumped me

and now I'd hang here until I died or someone found me.

 

I entertained these terrible thoughts for hours until finally I heard

footsteps. They sounded like Daddy's and I instinctively began pleading

into my gag, forgetting all my training and shedding all dignity as I

tried to convey my relief and joy to my owner. At first nothing

happened. The footsteps stopped right in front of me, but Daddy, or

whoever it was, didn't say a word. Then a pair of fingers closed around

my nose and the rest of the hand folded itself around the edges of my

gag, thus shutting off all air to my lungs. Soon I began heaving for

air, trying to suck in air I had no access to. As my struggling

increased, a second hand held my head in a vice grip and soon my legs

were kicking ineffectually trying to break loose. As I ran out of air my

struggles became weaker and I involuntarily let my bladder go.

 

I came to, heaving for air, a short while later. My mind was still in a

state of panic, but I soon calmed down as I felt what was unmistakably

Daddy's knowledgeable hands roam my rubber bound body. They found every

little crevice and crack, squeezing my flesh much too hard, hitting me

with open palms in my most sensitive places again and again until I was

moaning with lust and pain. Then Daddy ripped out my gag and forced his

giant tool so far down my throat that he again cut off my breathing.

This time, however, it was for a short while only as he found his stride

and began fucking my face with long, hard strokes. Every time he buried

his cock in my face, he cut off my breath and I was just able to draw it

in every time he pulled back. My tongue tried desperately to provide him

with proper service as I reveled in my status as owned bitch now that

Daddy had come to claim me. Finally he shot his load and I happily

swallowed all of it, albeit with some difficulty. The words: "Good

bitch," coming from above filled me with unspeakable joy. Daddy then

lifted me off the hook and stood me up. Then he removed my blindfold and

held my chin in his hand, looking me straight in the eye: "You are mine

now and forever. I'll never sell you, never share your holes with anyone

else and I'll be the only one punishing you." My heart beat fast with

joy, but I didn't speak, not wanting to disappoint Daddy. "You can leave

me whenever you want, you have only to ask, but you won't, I'm quite

sure. You are mine for good, aren't you boi?" Almost crying with joy I

answered that I was indeed his and in return he grabbed my neck and

overpowered me once again with a deep kiss; so deep it nearly made me

swoon. When he was done I stood swaying in my heels, head tilted back,

eyes closed and probably looked just like the giddy, little bitch he had

so easily turned me into.

 

Daddy had come to claim me and I would never, ever be free again. I had

entered a life of permanent slavery, humiliation and pain and I had

never been happier in my entire life.

 

Chapter 10

I wasn't allowed to savor the moment for long. Wasting no

time, Daddy put a collar around my neck and reinserted my gag and

secured a leash. Then, surprising me and alarming me a great deal, he

simply led me first out into the alley and then into the street that lay

at the end of the alley, at the opposite end from where I had entered. I

was far too well-trained and far too devoted to Daddy to voice even the

slightest objection, much less try to resist, but he was taking me out

in public and I was only wearing my fetish costume: white rubber cat

suit, black gag, black collar and leash, handcuffs and red stilettos and

my imprisoned cock was completely exposed. As he walked my down the

street in full view of the world I couldn't help but emit a tiny

helpless keening of fear, humiliation and, although I hated to admit

this to myself, of submissive delight.

 

Although only a block away from the upscale financial district I had

worked in, this was definitely the seedier side of town. Strip bars and

porn shops of every description occupied the storefronts that weren't

boarded up. Prostitutes, male, female and in between, stood on corners

and in alleys and more than a few of buildings were obviously not used

for living, though they looked very much occupied. While Daddy had had

to yank my leash a few times on our way out of the alley, I now had no

trouble keeping up and tried to stay as close to him as possible.

 

Even in such a place my attire provoked comments and almost from the

second we set foot in the street, catcalls and whistles followed me.

More than a few copped a feel as I passed by and when Daddy stopped

momentarily before crossing a side street, a shemale dressed in a black

leather body suit and thigh high stiletto boots walked up and grabbed my

imprisoned cock as she said to Daddy: "That's such a cute and innocent

looking, little boi you have there." Daddy smiled and thanked and she

asked: "Would you consider selling him to me? I'll pay top dollar for

such an unspoiled specimen." As terror froze my heart Daddy smiled and

replied: "That's a fine offer, but I'm afraid that I have plans for the

bitch. Thanks though." The shemale mistress flashed a warm smile at

Daddy and the said to me: "Too bad boi. I'm quite sure you would have

loved your short and painful stay with me. I can spot a truly submissive

boi-bitch when I see one and you are the type who'll love everything

that's done to him, including getting snuffed." I started at this, but

in the background I heard Daddy chuckle as he agreed with the fearsome

shemale. "Oh, don't play coy with me boi!" she snorted, "You'd love

every second of it, even as I tightened the noose around your neck and

strangled the last submissive spasm out of you. Don't even try to deny

it!" Again Daddy chuckled and then he said goodbye to the shemale

mistress and led me down the street. Casting nervous looks across my

shoulder I saw how she looked intently at me until a small, mousy

looking woman came up to her. The next time I looked the woman was

licking the boots of the shemale mistress while taking money out of her

purse to pay her.

 

The encounter had scared me quite badly and I didn't calm down one bit

as Daddy told me that she was probably right about me. At first I was

shocked. Surely I wasn't that submissive? But then an image hit my mind

with great force: Daddy, his cock buried deep inside my incredibly

brutally bound body, with his strong hands closing inexorably around my

throat, squeezing until my convulsions had stopped. Not only was the

image immensely strong but it also made my poor cock try to grow hard. A

hopeless little sound that made Daddy chuckle even more, escaped me as I

realized that they were right. At the same time another image filled my

mind, that of the shemale mistress tightening the rope around my neck as

she fucked me.

 

It was then I realized, really realized, for the first time that my life

of slavery would not lead to a comfortable retirement, but rather to a

brutal end at the hands of Daddy. He had clearly said that he'd never

sell me, never share me and that led to only one conclusion: Sooner or

later Daddy was going to snuff me. This realization stopped me in my

tracks. The possibility, although completely logical in a sense, had

never even crossed my mind. As Daddy stopped too and saw the realization

hit me, he stepped close and said: "Of course I'll snuff you if you stay

as my slave, but I stand by my word. You will be able to leave me

anytime you wish. Just say so and I'll let you go. You'll be naked and

penniless, but I promise that if you choose to leave me, you can do so

without fear of reprisals." I found that I trusted him on that. Daddy

might take a great many things from me with force, but he wanted me to

want it too. He wanted my complete devotion; my complete and

unquestioning and total devotion. And that was something he couldn't

take, it was only something I could give.

 

As Daddy began walking again and I followed I knew that I'd never leave

him, that I'd be with him right until the moment that he ended me. He

had my devotion and I couldn't see how he could loose it again. The

worse he treated me, the more I loved him. The more he hurt me, the

deeper my devotion for him became.

 

The rest of the long walk on the wild side of town seemed like a vague

dream to me now that I had found out how far I would go for Daddy and

where my devotion to him would ultimately lead me. The fact that

perverts called out to me and grabbed my ass seemed unimportant compared

to what I had found out about Daddy and most importantly what I had

found out about myself. I was really going to be a slave for life and

that life would be short and brutal.

 

Finally Daddy led me into what I realized was Master Sebastian's fetish

shop. We must have entered it from the back, since I hadn't recognized

it from the outside. Once inside the ever fearful Mandy quickly scurried

over top greet us, or rather to greet Daddy. She led us into a small

room that looked just like a doctor's office. In the center a strange

chair was bolted to the floor. The chair's seat was more like a toilet

seat, with a large opening in the center and very narrow ledges around

on which to sit. As Mandy left to fetch Master Sebastian, Daddy

addressed me: "In a moment I am going to strip you and strap you to that

chair so that you can enjoy the first of the modifications you'll have

in order to serve as my slave." I swallowed involuntarily at this, but I

wasn't really surprised. I had suspected all along that the piercings in

my cock to hold my hated (and loved) chastity device in place would not

the last modifications Daddy would do perform on me. But now that Daddy

had openly declared what would happen to me eventually if I stayed with

him, fear gripped me as I realized that the modification might be

extreme in nature. Very extreme.

 

Daddy saw this clearly on my face and chuckled. He moved in close and

slipped one hand around my neck and asked: "Scared Doll?" Gagged as I

was, I nodded frantically. His other hand cupped my balls as he asked

again: "Afraid that I'll take those pathetic, little nuts of your's,

just like I took Mandy's?" A high-pitched whine escaped me, provoking

more laughter from Daddy. Pushing me further still, he ran his hands

down my arms and said: "Maybe I should just take your arms as well and

have your teeth pulled out too?" This time it took supreme effort on my

part to not soil myself as I screamed with lust-filled terror behind my

gag. Daddy had once again succeeded in scaring me while making my poor

imprisoned cock, the supreme symbol of my state, twitch uselessly

against its confinement.

 

His intense gaze held me in fear for a little while longer, until he

burst out laughing: "Don't worry Doll. The little operation which you'll

have in a few minutes will be very painful, but it's not time for any of

those other operations - yet." His last remark meant that I was still

almost stiff with fear as he first undid my bonds and then removed my

rubber suit, stripping me down to my red heels. Lifting me up as if I

weighed nothing at all, he deposited me in the chair a quickly strapped

me down until the only part of my body I was able to move freely was my

head. Then he explained what would be done to me: "In a minute Sebastian

is going to implant a number of tiny metal balls right beneath your skin

as close as he can possibly get to your sphincter. The balls are going

to be arranged so that they form a circle around the outer rim of your

asshole, so that you may please me more when I screw your pretty, little

ass." I had never even imagined such an operation, but when I heard

Daddy I knew that I'd love it. Not because it wouldn't be painful, in

fact I was sure that it was going to hurt me badly, but because I would

be able to better please Daddy. The thought alone made me very, very

happy and I tried to gush this out to Daddy from behind my gag. He

smiled and listened to me for a short while I mewled uselessly and then

stopped me with a slap to the face; not gentle, but not vicious either.

In fact it was the perfect way to stop a worthless slave-boi like while

showing him affection.

 

Shortly thereafter Master Sebastian showed up, dressed like a doctor but

wearing a white rubber lab coat instead of a regular one. Accompanying

was of course Mandy, now dressed as a rubber nurse; a very, very short

white rubber dress, so short in fact that you could clearly see her limp

and useless member dangling, a lead weight attached to the ring piercing

the head of it. On her feet she wore white stilettos, at least seven

inches high and on her hands were white rubber gloves. After greeting

Daddy properly her eyes seemed to focus on Master Sebastian's crotch and

it was quite clear that she was unable to tear her eyes away. Master

Sebastian made an excuse to Daddy about the uselessness of his slave and

about how we'd be better served if his hands were steady. As Daddy

nodded in agreement Master Sebastian signaled to Mandy who immediately

dropped to her knees and took out his cock with such speed and

concentration that she must have been desperate to blow him. The gusto

with which she did suck his cock pointed in the same direction and as he

came Mandy closed her eyes and moaned loudly as her pelvis did useless,

thrusting movements. As Master Sebastian stood up after she had licked

his cock clean, she stood up too, the look on her face a mixture of

intense satisfaction and intense frustration. It occurred to me that I

probably looked the same way after being fucked by Daddy.

 

After that little interlude no more time was wasted and Master Sebastian

proceeded to implant the steel balls around my sphincter. To my surprise

he actually injected a sedative into my skin and the operation itself

was just a slightly unpleasant and distant affair. When he finished with

me, he bandaged my ass as best he could and gave Daddy some advice on

how I'd heal best.

 

When we were finally finished with my first modification, Daddy dressed

me/bound me to go home. The red stilettos went on my feet and my arms

were now sealed inside a red armbinder, its straps crisscrossing my

chest. My mouth was still stuffed with the penis gag and over that Daddy

put a red rubber hood, cutting me off from the outside world. For a

moment I feared that Daddy would make me walk to the car, but as I stood

in darkness he strapped my knees and ankles together and threw me over

his shoulder. Then he carried me to his car and drove off.

 

I have no idea how long the ride was and to this day I have no idea

where Daddy lives. Inside my hood I dreamt pleasantly about brutal

punishments and fierce fuckings. When the car stopped and Daddy lifted

me out and threw me over his shoulder I was completely disoriented. Also

my ass was beginning to hurt as the sedative wore off. Not that this

stopped Daddy in any way. I had barely heard the door slam shut behind

us before he deposited me on my knees. As he tore the hood of my head

the gag out of my face, it was no mystery to me what he wanted from me

and soon I had his wonderful cock buried deep inside my face as he

fucked it with deep rhythmic strokes. As he came I swallowed his load

with the greatest delight. After that the hood went on again and Daddy

carried me down a flight stairs and injected me with a powerful

sedative.

 

For the next couple of days Daddy kept me sedated for most of the time

and I drifted in and out of consciousness while my ass healed. Daddy

substituted my armbinder with a straightjacket, but other than that he

kept me tied up the same way I had been on arrival: red stilettos, red

hood and penis gag. To make sure that I wouldn't move around, Daddy

chained my neck to the wall. This was of course a completely

unnecessary, since I had no desire at all to move around. Not only would

it harm my ass, but it would be to disobey Daddy, something I had

absolutely no desire to do.

 

When my ass had healed properly, Daddy waited until the sedative wore

off completely. Then he removed all my restraint and even my shoes and

motioned for me to follow him. It felt very, very strange to be without

even heels and I felt more naked then than I had during the entire time

I had known Daddy, perhaps even in my whole life. As I had suspected I

had been kept in a basement and now I followed Daddy up the stairs and

into a modest hallway. We turned right and entered an equally modest

living room. Here Daddy told me to kneel on the floor in front of a

comfortable looking chair, which he then sat down in. I knelt down, but

did not sit down on my legs. Instead I put my arms behind my back,

thrust my chest out and looked down demurely. I was rewarded by Daddy's

deep voice: "Good bitch," making me blush with pride and strain against

my unbreakable prison. Then he put a finger under my chin and forced me

to look up and into his eyes. He looked deeply into my eyes for a few

wonderfully painful seconds and then he addressed me: "Doll, as you know

you are now my property, body and soul." My whole body felt warm and

tingly when he said it. I had longed for this for months, perhaps even

years, probably yearning for it before I even knew my own tendencies and

now I had been claimed by my wonderful Daddy. "As I've said before,

Doll," he continued, "I will share you with no one. As my slave you'll

never leave this house again." A cold finger of fear touched my spine as

Daddy went on: "You may leave at any time you wish, the door can always

be opened from the inside and you need not fear me if you leave, but you

will be on your own without papers or money and I'll never take you back

again. But I repeat: you can leave anytime you want to. Understood,

Doll? You may speak to answer." In my most timid voice I answered that I

had indeed understood. Daddy nodded at this wile still holding my gaze

as he had during the whole speech. "As you are mine Doll, you should

have no illusions as to what kind of a man I am, how I'll treat you or

what is going to happen to you." I was feeling very nervous, a mixture

of the knowledge that I'd done the right thing in giving myself up to

Daddy and fear of the inevitably painful consequences of doing so.

 

"I'm a brutal and selfish man and I'll take all my aggression out on you

and I don't care if you've done anything to deserve it. I'll use you as

my punching bag, my torture doll, my fucktoy and sometimes also as my

toilet. Most of the time you be bruised and battered and I'll expect you

to smile nonetheless. I'll give you nothing but pain and humiliation and

in return I expect absolute love and devotion and absolute perfection in

complying with the orders I give. You are a worthless shit. A useless,

pathetic and disgusting piece of slave-meat and I have chosen you

because you not only deserve the worst treatment possible; you want it.

You crave to be abused and beaten for no good reason and this is exactly

the place for you: Here you'll give everything you've got and more. What

is required of you is no less than your life and you will get nothing

but pain back. This is what you've wanted all along." It sounded

terrible, horrifying - magnificent. As Daddy finished the sentence my

breath was coming in short excited gasps and my face felt flushed. In my

crotch my desperately need member emitted a small, slimy stream of

pre-cum and I had never felt so afraid or so alive and excited in my

life. "You'll never leave this house again and you'll be completely cut

off from the outside world: no TV, no Internet, no phone. No news, no

books, no magazines. I won't allow you to look out the windows to the

street and you can't see through the heavy drapes even if you wanted to.

The house has a small backyard where you'll work on your tan, but it's

walled in and you won't be able to look out. You'll have one rubber

uniform and it's the only thing you'll ever wear again. For the rest of

your life you'll wear stilettos all the time. You'll of course clean and

cook for me, but you won't eat the same food as me. You are still a

very, very strict vegan and you'll still only drink plain tap water and

the fluids that come out of my cock. Since you are forbidden to have any

pleasure in food, fruits are forbidden too." An involuntary whimper of

lust and terror escaped me, earning me a stern look from Daddy, but

instead of punishing me at once he just continued: "The only pleasure

you are allowed, is the pleasure of giving yourself up to me. When it

suits me I'll make further modifications to your body; dramatic

modifications, and when I eventually tire of you and find a new slave,

I'll simply snuff you and that will be the end of that. In return for

this, in return for this favor I'm doing for a useless slave-shit like

you, I expect your love and complete and utter devotion."

 

At no time had he broken eye-contact with me, a powerful experience in

itself, and after hearing him calmly outline my fate, I was shivering

with lust and outright terror. I knew what he was going to ask me now

and I knew what my answer, my unconditional answer, would be and that

scared me most of all. "So Doll, are you in?" This time he didn't need

to say that I could speak. My mind had been made up for a long time, but

it still took some doing to answer him. Nonetheless I did so without

hesitation: "Yes, Daddy, I'm in. I love you and I want to yours no

matter what you do to me. Thank you for giving me the chance to please

you." Daddy nodded silently and threw me a small bundle of clothes for

me to wear; the only outfit I'd wear from then on. As one might expect

it was simple: A very thin and tight, pink T-shirt made of rubber

clearly showing my lack of masculinity. Also pink and equally thin, but

much tighter were the rubber hotpants to cover tight little ass and

expose my imprisoned member. Finally I was to wear a pair of ankle high,

pink boots also made of rubber and sporting an ultra-thin metal heel,

seven inches high. As I knelt in front of Daddy again, now dressed

properly and feeling very lucky and very sexy (and very horny also),

Daddy held up a strip of thin white plastic in front of my eyes. "To

remind a white-collar bitch who has caught it." With those words Daddy

secured the collar for that was what it was, around my neck, stood up

and motioned for me to follow him. We walked into his bedroom and I knew

what was going to happen. Soon I was once again naked, but this time I

still wore my new stilettos. I straddled Daddy, balancing on the bed in

my seven-inch heels, sliding up and down Daddy's magnificent pole while

I moaned and screamed just like he wanted me to. Even though my modified

ass hurts terribly as he fucks me, I scream with genuine pleasure as I

feel how much better my grip on Daddy's cock is and how that must please

him. As he cums his hands close around my throat and I relish in his

brutal touch even as it cuts off my breath. I love Daddy.

 

Chapter 11

After Daddy had brought me home and made me his for good, my

life settled into a fixed routine. A painful, humiliating and intensely

demanding routine, but a routine nonetheless. I sleep with Daddy every

night, naked except for my stilettos. Either in bed with him or under it

if he kicks me out. During the night I of course perform anything he

wants me to; just like all other hours of the day. Sometimes all he

wants is a blowjob and other times he needs to beat me up and piss on

me, filling my mouth up. It doesn't matter to me. Any attention from

Daddy is good and I relish in it, just like ordered to.

 

An hour before it's time to wake up Daddy, my alarm goes off and I rise

to prepare his breakfast and his bath, should he want it. So as not to

wake up Daddy, the alarm is an electric buzzer shoved up my ass, giving

me short but painful shocks when its time for me to rise. It took me

several weeks to get used to this; to not wake up screaming from the

pain, but brutal and prolonged punishments taught me to control that

particular pain.

 

Before preparing Daddy's breakfast I prepare myself, making sure that I

am acceptable to Daddy. I eat a simple breakfast of a slice stale bread

and a carrot, washing it down with either water or cold urine, tapped

from Daddy the night before. Then I brush my teeth and take a dump.

Since I am only a worthless piece of slave-meat, I'm not allowed to sit

down on the toilet. Rather I have to squat over the toilet so that my

ass doesn't touch the porcelain. After that I administer three enemas to

myself so that I may be clean for Daddy. This is easily the worst part

of my morning preparations and I'm sure I'll never get used to filling

myself up with cold, soapy water. Once my insides are clean, I take a

shower. I step out of my pink stilettos and into a pair of open-toed,

clear plastic sandals, also seven inches high. These are better suited

for the water and I quickly step into the shower and take my cold bath.

As a slave I am of course not allowed to use hot water, but to make sure

that I get properly clean, Daddy has commanded that I must stay under

the stream of cold water for at least ten minutes. When it is finally

over I am always shivering like mad.

 

I then dry myself and slip on my miniscule uniform and prepare the

shower for Daddy in case he should want to start the day with one. Then

I mince into the kitchen and prepare whatever Daddy told me to the night

before. Carrying a tray with his breakfast I walk as softly as I

possibly can into the bedroom, deposit the tray on the night table and

slip under his covers at the foot of the bed. As softly and quietly as

possible I then worm my way into Daddy's crotch area where I gently,

ever so gently grasp his cock and put it into my mouth. As gently as I

know how, which after many punishments is very gentle indeed, I begin

sucking Daddy's cock until he wakes up. Usually he then starts the day

by pissing into my mouth, a morning ritual I have come to love far

beyond what I thought possible. I love it because it proves how low I

am; yet also proves how I provide service for the man I love. It keeps

me in place, asserts Daddy's power over me and it provides an

opportunity at the break of the day to prove my love. After swallowing

his urine I always blow Daddy, something I have loved since we met the

first time and as I receive a fountain of his cum in my mouth I can't

help but hum out my devotion.

 

After breakfast and whichever morning routine he chooses, Daddy leaves

for work and I am left alone for the day. During the day I make sure

that the house is clean and that everything is in order for Daddy's

return in the evening, including dinner. But these chores do not take up

much time. Daddy's tastes in food are simple and straight forward,

steaks and such, and the house is not very big. It consists of a

bedroom, a room that Daddy uses as an office, a kitchen, a bathroom and

a living room. From the living room I can reach the backyard and it is

the only way to get to this. The backyard is surrounded by walls more

than ten feet tall and there are no buildings around Daddy's house that

can see into the backyard. As a consequence I can't see anything above

the walls but blue sky. I use the backyard for one thing and one thing

only; to work on the perfect tan required by Daddy. I spend many hours

positioning my naked body to get the perfect, even tan.

 

Under the house is a spacious basement, which Daddy has essentially

converted to a dungeon. When Daddy is home many of my hours are spent

down there, usually screaming and begging.

 

All the rooms of the house are centered around a modest hallway, which

of course is where the front door is placed. I fear the front door.

Should I ever pass through it, my life with Daddy would be over and it

is a thought I can't bear. Yet at the same time I long to see what is

behind it. As promised Daddy keeps me completely cut off from the

outside world; I don't even know where his house is. He has no books, no

magazines and when he watches TV, listens to the radio or uses the

Internet, I always have my ears plugged and am hooded. I have learned to

my way around the house in complete darkness and silence to near

perfection. When Daddy watches TV or uses the Internet, I fetch him

drinks and such and of course provide him with whatever service he needs

or wants and I do so hooded and with my ears plugged. I know just how

many steps there are to the kitchen and I have learned, through a great

many punishing lessons, that three hard squeezes on my left testicles,

followed by five to my right testicle, that this means that Daddy wants

beer. He has taught me a multitude of signals - all very painful to me.

And of course I know how to drop to my knees and stick up my ass when he

wants to take me.

 

So the front door is the only, tiny window to the outside world. Daddy

has of course thought of this too. When I hear his key in the lock I

have to move away from the hallway so that I can't catch a glimpse of

what's outside. This makes my isolation complete and so I sometimes find

myself standing in the hallway during the day, after completing the

housework of course. I find myself standing four or five feet from the

door, gazing at it intently and when I do, I quickly scamper off to the

living room. I am very much afraid that I'll succumb to the temptation

of looking, weak slave-boi that I am, and since that would mean leaving

Daddy I simply can't do it.

 

When my housework is done for the day I usually have several hours to

spend before Daddy gets home. First thing I do is to work out. Daddy has

installed a step-machine in the dungeon for me and I spend about an hour

on it each day so that my very skinny legs look pleasing to Daddy. I

have special pair of workout stilettos for the machine, a pair of

seven-inch, black Oxfords, but apart from the steel cage around my cock

they are all I wear when I work up a sweat for Daddy. I wash the sweat

off with yet another cold shower before eating lunch, as always a modest

affair consisting mostly of raw vegetables. If I am lucky Daddy has left

me a pint of urine to wash my lunch down with, but mostly I drink plain

water. My workout and lunch complete I spend a few hours tanning if the

weather is good enough, which it usually is. After tanning I usually

watch one or more of the DVD's Daddy has left for me. Of course this

requires turning on the TV, but again Daddy has prevented me from seeing

regular programs on the TV. All the regular channels are protected by a

code I don't know it. The DVD's I watch are of course porn, a constant

reminder of the orgasm I am denied. In the soft core movies I watch

slave-bois getting bound and screwed senseless by their masters, many of

the bois cuming while being punished brutally. I am quite sure that

these movies are regarded as hard core outside Daddy's house, but here

they are positively vanilla. The movies I call hard core are much, much

more brutal. Many of them feature Daddy's friends Master Rob, Master

Sebastian and Mistress Rowena and are brutal films, quite a few ending

with the slave being killed or at the very least maimed. Of course these

films do not show the faces of the torturers, but I recognize them all

the same. Master Rob is not a man to forget and before Daddy imprisoned

me here in his house, I spent many hours in the hands of both Master

Sebastian and Mistress Rowena. The thought of her stiletto brutalizing

my balls still makes me shiver with fear. So far I've seen twelve films

featuring Master Rob that have all the same basic outline; following a

slave from the moments Master Rob catches him until he disposes of him.

While the tortures differ in all the films, one thing is constant in all

of them: the castration of him slaves. It's always done in the same way,

just like I witnessed first hand when Daddy took me to the party. The

slave is strapped down kneeling on a table. Master Rob asks him whether

he wants to go through with is; if he really wants to be the property of

Master Rob. Invariably the slave answers "yes". Master Rob then strokes

the slave until he cums, screaming with delight, and then takes the

balls while the slave is still enjoying the afterglow. It has been years

since my last orgasm and perversely I have found myself wishing that

Daddy would do the same to me, so that I may at least experience one

more orgasm. I have come to realize that it is extremely unlikely that

Daddy will ever allow me to cum again. Even right before he snuffs me, I

find it improbable that he will allow me to cum. He is much too strict

and I am much too useless for such a favor.

 

Watching the DVD's I have also found out about the fate of some of the

slaves I met while Daddy still showed me to the world. The slave Master

Rob castrated while I watched, was indeed killed just like Daddy

predicted and although something similar will happen to me unless I

decide to leave Daddy, which I simple can't imagining happening, I was

extremely aroused by his end. Watching him writhe and jerk as he was

strangled made me want to experience the same thing. Daddy has noticed

my strange attraction to strangulation and uses it mercilessly to scare

and arouse me when he fucks and tortures me. A noose around my neck or a

plastic bag over my head makes me go wild with passion and if Daddy

really wants to have me move my ass with extra vigor all he has to do is

one of those things.

 

When not watching DVD's, working out or taking care of the housework, I

sometimes spend hours in front of the mirror, looking at what I have

become. I strip naked, except for my heels and my collar - and of course

the hated and much loved chastity device - and stand in front of a full

length mirror Daddy has mounted on a wall in the basement. While I love

the sight of my owned and brutally dominated body, I am also often

gripped by a feeling of terror and wonder at what Daddy has turned me

into. I am quite sure that my old colleagues would have a very hard time

recognizing me.

 

I am thin, very thin, though not actually emaciated. It doesn't quite

look like I've been starving for years, but if my ass was any skinnier

it would. My ass has a bit of feminine roundness and my legs have a bit

a muscle tone since I work out to achieve just that, but it's not much.

Both are still quite skinny. My ribs are clearly visible and I have a

very flat stomach and even a slim waistline, so slim that it looks like

I've engaged in corset training. I haven't of course; I've just been on

a very strict diet for years. My arms and wrists are also very thin,

with almost no muscles in them. This a result of a decision Daddy made

on my behalf when I arrived. For a period of almost three months I

minced around with my arms doubled up behind my back, locked away inside

a plaster cast. When the cast was removed most my arm muscles had wasted

away and I was hardly able to lift my arms at all. Daddy then issued a

set of instructions as to how I was to perform my chores and the

instructions mean that I hardly use my arm muscles and so remain very

weak, my arms thin and useless. I do, however, have enough muscles in my

arms to stroke Daddy and his wonderful cock for hours on end.

 

As I stand there in front of the mirror I let my hands caress my naked

body, always bruised or wounded in some way. When Daddy has met with any

kind of frustration, any kind at all, he takes it out on me when he gets

home. More often than not he beats me, fucks me and punishes me just to

blow off steam. Within ten minutes of his arrival I'll be on the floor

of the hallway, pleading and begging as he punches me and kicks me

before moving on to things much more painful.

 

There is always something to punish me for and even if there wasn't,

Daddy would still brutalize me just for fun. Being what I am, I love him

dearly for it. The few days during the time he has owned me, that he

hasn't inflicted pain on me have always left me trembling with

uncertainty. Doesn't he desire me anymore? Have I become unattractive or

have I failed him somehow? I invariably end up begging him to please

hurt me and he always does. My ribs have been cracked several times and

both my arms have been broken several times, just as his punches have

removed several of my teeth and rendered me practically deaf on one ear.

Of course this abuse has never excused me from my duties and I have

gladly carried out my chores with a broken arm and several cracked ribs;

smiling at the excruciating pain in the knowledge that Daddy has done

this to me, that someone as worthless as me is still owned by such a

wonderful Master.

 

Chapter 12

I fondly remember all of this as I sit on Daddy's couch,

occasionally touching my trapped genitals, without and orgasm for more

than three years. I sit here thinking because Daddy has ordered me to do

so. For a full week I have not performed any chores around the house

during the daytime hours when Daddy is away. Instead I have been sitting

on the couch thinking about my future with Daddy, just as he has ordered

me to. The reason for this is brutally simple: Daddy wants to castrate

me. Or rather he wants to pull out all of my teeth and castrate me, but

my teeth seem completely irrelevant compared to my balls. As always

Daddy wants my consent to this; he wants me to ask for it or to leave

him and so he has ordered me to think it over for a full week.

 

The decision is a no-brainer for me: I must belong to Daddy, whatever

the cost. I am nothing without him and I there is nothing - nothing - I

wouldn't do to belong to him, nothing I wouldn't put up with to be with

him. Even if he decided to use me as a toilet, and scat is the worst of

all for me, I'd gladly do it as long as just some of the shit might be

his.

 

But regardless of the fact that Daddy knows my position and that it will

not change, he as ordered me to think it over. And so that it what I

have done for the past week. I have no regrets. I would have loved to

have met Daddy earlier, but that is all. I have been treated as brutally

as possible by this most demanding of men and the more I think about it,

the more I love him for it.

 

But Daddy has given me something to think about, something to "help with

my decision" as he called it. It is an old fashioned photo album and its

many, many pictures describe my past life with Daddy and it outlines my

future with him. It contains five complete picture stories of all of

Daddy's past slaves and one incomplete story: mine. I am the sixth of

the slaves that Daddy has chosen to treat like this and as I knew from

the start; this is going to end up with me getting strangled by Daddy.

 

All the picture sets start the same way: with a photo of Daddy's slave

to be taken with from some distance. There is only one such photo per

slave and it is the only one of the slave in a non-owned context. Mine

is me in my business suit coming out of the bank. I can hardly remember

ever being or looking like that. I seem to be self confident or at least

completely unaware of my own worthlessness. After that first photo, the

sets depict slaves moving further and further into complete and utter

slavery until they are nothing but owned flesh; property. Then the next

phase sets in and I see the photos of slave-bois in tiny rubber outfits

and stilettos like the ones I wear now. In these photos the slave

becomes thinner and thinner and more and more beaten, scarred and

bruised. Then they are castrated and have their teeth removed and

finally there is whole set of photos from their final session, the one

where Daddy strangles them.

 

The first one on the album is a gorgeous young Hispanic man with black

hair, large and beautiful brown eyes, fine features and a full, kissable

mouth. In the first photo he looks like a construction foreman of some

sort, desperately handsome in a tight, white T-shirt and tight jeans.

 

The photos then depict his descent into complete slavery, one

particularly fine picture that made me whine with lust, shows him on all

fours wearing only black seven-inch stilettos as he's being fisted by

Daddy. His fine, light-brown skin is already marked by old bruises and

he's completely hairless. He is not bound in any way, but his cock is

permanently imprisoned in the same kind of tube I now wear and on the

picture I can see pre-cum dripping from the tip of the tube. Daddy is

almost invisible in the picture; only the clear outline of his forearm,

reaching almost up the ribcage of his slave is visible. All this is

extremely sexy to look at, but what makes the photo great is his face.

It is completely red and his eyes are wide open, staring straight ahead,

almost ready to pop out of his face. His mouth is also wide open in a

silent scream and finally his tongue sticks out, as if he is signaling

for Daddy to push his arm all the way out. He looks like he'd drop dead

if it got any better; like Daddy brutalizing him is the best thing in

the whole world, like I know it is.

 

In the final photo he is quite dead. His body is painfully thin and

bears the marks of a very, very hard and demanding slave-life, one

filled with brutal and unending punishments. He is extremely tightly

bound with many, many narrow leather straps and on his feet are a pair

of black, stiletto boots with seven-inch heels. He has been asphyxiated

by Daddy's cock held deep down his throat for a long time and in that

final photo that is where he's still at.

 

The photo series of the second one starts with a picture of a young

black man in an obviously expensive business suit getting out of a very,

very exclusive looking sports car. In the passenger seat of the car sits

a beautiful black woman dressed in a designer suit and wearing quite a

bit of jewelry. The photo is shot in the parking lot of what looks like

an exclusive country club. The young man is very attractive and looks

happy and very much on top of the world. It is not the only picture in

which he looks happy, but in all the other pictures he has something

very large shoved up his ass or is being beaten severely.

 

Two pictures of him are especially good: In the first one, which must

have been taken before he took up permanent residence with Daddy, he is

being fucked at both ends, Daddy pounding his ass and another very

muscular man is pounding his face. His arms are tied in a back-prayer

and his entire body is covered with red welt from a very recent

whipping. His is of course wearing high heels: white seven-inch

stilettos with metal heels and they make him look so much like cheap

whore that I squirm uneasily every time I see the picture. His legs are

doubled up, tied with thick rubber straps and he is balancing on his

knees, pinned between the two masters fucking him senseless. Naturally

his cock is imprisoned in the same kind of cage that I'm wearing and his

balls are stretched viciously by a lead weight tied around his scrotum.

His mouth and throat are filled to capacity and his eyes are huge and

panicky and look up at the man pounding his face imploringly. Those eyes

make me whimper with lust.

 

In the second good photo of Daddy's second slave, he has just been

castrated. He is tied down in Daddy's gynecological examination chair,

which I recognize from his basement, and in his crotch is a fresh wound,

neatly stitched, where his balls once were. His legs are doubled up and

tied down tightly so that they would have been out of the way when Daddy

removed his balls. His cock, still pierced but free of its cage for the

first time in years, is very, very erect and is dripping pre-cum. I

guess the hormones are still in his body as his testicles have only just

been removed.

 

The chair has very little in way of a seat and instead he is "sitting"

on a giant dildo. His upper body is tied down with many straps and bears

the marks of long and hard abuse and it is all very, very sexy. But as

with the other photos it is his face that makes the picture great. His

head is turned sideways and he is sucking Daddy's cock with obvious

devotion. His cheeks are delightfully sunken as he sucks and fresh tears

can be seen rolling down them as he looks up at Daddy with a look

holding it all: love, pain, humiliation, degradation and complete and

utter devotion.

 

In his final photo he is hanging from noose made of very thin steel

wire. He is naked except for a pair of white stilettos and his arms are

bound behind his back. His face is swollen and his eyes about to pop out

of his face, as is his tongue. Down the inside of his thigh a stream of

cum can be seen running.

 

The third and fourth of Daddy's slaves were Hispanic and Asian looking

respectively. Their pictures are just as brutal and exciting as those

taken of the first two and like slave number two these two also have

girlfriends on their arms in the first picture.

 

The fifth and final slave Daddy had before me is truly remarkable

because I know the slave-boi. Or rather I know of him, since his

disappearance was in all the papers. His name was Clarence Witherspoon

III and he was a wealthy heir who disappeared more than eight years ago.

In his first picture he is posing for photographers outside the opera, a

gorgeous socialite on his arm. In the pictures that follow it becomes

quite clear that the man led a double life as Daddy's slave. There are

more photos of him than of any other slave and I get the impression that

his relationship with Daddy lasted longer than those of the others and

indeed mine will. Daddy clearly subjected Clarence to much greater

variety of humiliations and tortures than he has subjected me or any of

the other to.

 

There are pictures of Clarence screaming in the hands of Master Rob,

Clarence's balls being trampled by Mistress Rowena and Clarence eating

shit straight from the ass of Master Sebastian's slave, Mandy. There are

quite a few pictures of Clarence as a pony with Daddy riding him in all

possible ways. In a series of shots, Clarence is tied up on all fours,

his feet in ballet boots and his body sealed in rubber. His is obviously

a doggy boi-bitch and in the pictures he's being used as such.

 

In the second half of the many pictures with Clarence, he is no longer

being used by others than Daddy and his body, once well-groomed even

when beaten, becomes thinner and thinner and more and more scarred and

battered. There are many wonderful pictures of him being fisted by Daddy

and an equal number of him struggling for air, his head encased in a

plastic bag.

 

Daddy obviously kept him longer and tortured him harder than any of the

others. Before he was castrated like the rest Daddy removed first his

hands and then his arms altogether. There is a picture of him looking

incredulously down at his missing hands. He is wearing a pair of pink

ballet boots, heels easily nine inches high, pink rubber hotpants and a

pink rubber top. His collar is steel and he is holding his arms out in

front of him looking at the place his hands once were. In the photos

where his arms have been removed he is very thin, but looks at the

camera with true submissive pride - when the pictures are not of him

screaming his head off or having his ass stuffed full of Daddy's

forearm. Once his balls have been replaced with a slave ring made of

steel, he looks much more subdued but still he casts the camera loving

looks.

 

In his final picture he sits on one pole, the outline of which is

clearly seem on his abdomen, while he is strapped to another, bigger

pole behind him. He is still wearing his pink ballet boots, but his legs

have been broken in the most horrifying manner, doubled up the wrong way

at the knee and strapped together, shin to thigh. His body bears the

markings of prolonged and very brutal torture and he has of course been

strangled. Daddy has garotted him using a very broad leather strap and

the result is that it looks like his head has been almost squeezed off.

His eyes have almost left his face which is completely purple and his

protruding tongue is covered with Daddy's cum, which has dribbled onto

his tiny, limp cock, which in turn has been nailed with five large nails

to the pole.

 

I feel suddenly and viscously envious of Clarence. It is obvious that

Daddy loved him much more than he ever did any of the rest of us slaves.

He had him longer, treated him worse and tortured him far worse than he

has ever done to me and I envy him so much for it. I wish I could

command Daddy's affection like Clarence had, get the same kind of brutal

attention Clarence did. I look at Clarence's legs and think of the

brutal affection it took for Daddy to do that to him, how much love he

commanded from Daddy for him to treat him with such outrageous violence.

 

When I first saw the pictures of Clarence I considered for the first

time since Daddy caught me, whether or not I should stay with him.

Whether it wouldn't be better for me to leave him, even if it meant that

I'd most likely have to live the rest of my life as a slave-boi for

rent. I had no hope of ever being loved like Clarence was, so what was

the point of staying?

 

Then I turned the pages of the picture book and came to Daddy's pictures

of me. There are nowhere near as many of me as there is of Clarence, but

there are just as many of me as there is of any of the others. I can't

remember all of those moments, not even half of them. But I do remember

how those scenes of torture, abuse and humiliation made me feel. They

made me feel special, made me feel despised and loved by Daddy, gave me

the best feeling in the world: the feeling of being owned by Daddy, of

being nothing - nothing but what he made me into. One picture in

particular underlines this. It is simple and does, somewhat

surprisingly, not depict torture or some sort of sexual abuse. It is a

simple picture of me in my pink rubber uniform and pink stiletto boots,

standing at attention, my head demurely bowed, with a tray on which

stands a beer for Daddy. I am not as sexy or as brutally tortured and

dominated as Clarence, but I am just as devoted as him and for all the

same reasons. Daddy has taken me and made me his and his vicious

nonchalance, his terrifying brutality and indifference to my well-being

has fulfilled all my slave dreams. He'll never love me like he did

Clarence and I'll never be as sexily dominated as him, but I am already

brutally dominated and Daddy has already made me irrevocably his and I

love Daddy dearly for it. And that is enough. I am Daddy's and I will

remain so until the bitter end, enduring whatever torture and

humiliation he might chose to subject me to. I love Daddy.

 

So when Daddy returns tonight I'll be waiting for him with my answer.

I'll throw myself at his feet, kiss his boots fondly and tell him that I

wish to belong to him no matter what. That he can take my balls, take

me, take whatever he likes. I am sure he'll smile contemptuously and say

that of course he'll take whatever he likes. And then I'll be just

another sexless slave-boi, now with even less possibility for enjoyment

left in the world. I'll have one thing left, the only thing I've really

had these past few years: my love for Daddy and my boundless willingness

to please him.

 

Epilogue

It is now many months since Daddy castrated me and pulled out

my teeth and I have not regretted in any way. I am Daddy's property and

that is as it should be. My mouth is now a smooth sheath for Daddy's

weapon and it gives me enormous pleasure to feel him slide it home, deep

down into my defenseless throat. Where my balls once were is now a large

steel ring, used not primarily for torture or restraint but as a

constant reminder of what I am. It is heavy and I can never escape the

inevitable sense of loss it invokes, which is of course just what Daddy

wants.

 

Daddy has again shown me the photo book and I have seen the pictures of

my castration. They are so very hot and even though it was easily the

most painful and degrading experience of my life, because of it in fact,

they excite me enormously. My tiny, nearly limp and still heavily

pierced cock stirs and tries unsuccessfully to get hard every time I see

those pictures. One is particularly good: I am strapped down in Daddy's

gynecological examination chair. My calves are strapped to my thighs and

my feet with their pink stiletto boots dangle sexily in the air. My legs

are pulled as wide and far back as they can be, exposing my crotch as

much as possible. My body is held firmly by at least seven straps and I

sit, not on a seat but on a giant dildo-pole, which can be seen clearly

filling me up. There is no bandage obscuring the view of my empty crotch

as Daddy used a strange and very painful spray to cauterize the wound.

Instead you can clearly see the stitches where my balls once were and

equally visible is the newly inserted steel ring, the one that has now

taken the place of my manhood as a constant reminder of my lack of worth

and inadequacy.

 

My head is turned up and to the side and here too there is no blood from

the removal of my teeth. The only liquid visible in the picture is that

of my tears flowing freely down my face. I am looking up if nothing else

because my face is forced upwards as Daddy deep-throats me, the outline

of his cock visible disturbingly far down my throat. Although Daddy's

weapon is forced into my mouth all the way to the hilt, my lips

enveloping the root of his tool and touching his abdomen, and I am far

too close to his body to see his face, my eyes are turned upwards,

begging, pleading and desperately trying to signal my love, devotion and

utter submission.

 

I can still remember that feeling of glorious defeat, of being made even

less worth and giving up even more of myself to Daddy. I remember

Daddy's cock in my throat as he held it there, choking me, demanding

even more of me than I had already given. Completely unable to move,

except for a pathetic twitching of my high heeled feet, pinned down by

not only straps and Daddy's weapon in my throat, but also by my own

devotion, I remember wanting dearly to thank Daddy and then being unable

to do even that because of the cock in my throat.

 

That was many months ago and since then things have only gotten worse

for me. My cock can now twitch a tiny bit when very excited and its

limpness combined with the terrible weight of my slave ring presses my

worthlessness home every day. But that is the very least of it. It is

clear to me now that my castration served another purpose, besides

pleasing Daddy and renewing his sadistic interest tin me. It served to

bind me even more completely to Daddy as my life as a slave, indeed my

very life, entered its final phase.

 

Although Daddy's offer that I can leave him anytime I want to still

stands and the door is still open, the chance of me doing it has been

reduced even more by my castration. Before it I would have been a

severely controlled, punished and penniless slave-boi cast out into an

unfriendly world and I would no doubt have had to make my living as

street whore of some kind, in all likelihood a short and brutal life,

but I would have had a small chance. Now even that tiny chance has been

reduced to almost nothing. One thing is the fact that my teeth and balls

are no longer mine and that I as such am even more useless and

defenseless, but the effect on my mind is far greater. My castration has

not only rammed home my own uselessness and thus made me even more

unlikely to escape, but the lack of hormones produced in my testicles

has made me even more docile and submissive, although I would have sworn

that that was impossible.

 

So the reason for my castration is clearly not only to please Daddy by

its brutality and final nature, but to keep me as his slave. And of

course there is another good reason for this. Over the past few months I

have seen less and less of Daddy and he has paid me less and less

attention. I now often stand naked in front of the mirror and look at my

very thin, scarred, bruised and battered body and pray that tonight

he'll torture me again, put fresh bruises on the old scars or perhaps

even fuck me so hard that I get a concussion. But these are only

fantasies. I usually blow him or at least drink Daddy's urine once a

day, but I haven't had a real fucking I weeks and it's been months since

he tortured me good.

 

I am not in the least bit surprised at this development. I knew that my

time with Daddy was running out and that it would only be a matter of

time before he found a new boi. And apparently he now has found a new

one. He is rarely home at night, passing this way only to pick up new

clothes or take a shower. I remember how he almost lived in my apartment

when he took over my life all those years ago. I wonder who the new boi

is and how he looks, but I know better than to ask. It is not my place

to do so. I must simply wait until Daddy decides to discard me. I owe

Daddy this for all the wonderful things he has done for me. That and I

desperately hope that he will once again show me the brutal attention I

crave so badly.

 

He has still not shown me his special brand of violent affection, but at

least I now know that it is not far away. Three weeks ago my chores were

reduced drastically and now I clean up the house every four days, a task

completed in less than two hours. The rest of the time I have been

commanded to think by position over - again. Daddy has made no secret of

the fact that he wishes to torture me severely before strangling me and

thus end our relationship. I have known this for years, but still the

thought of actually getting snuffed makes my insides all blubbery and I

now very grateful that Daddy ordered me to constantly wear a diaper in

these last few weeks. I have already soiled myself several times when

thinking it over and the matter is not improved when I look again at the

material Daddy has given me to "assist me in my decision". The pictures

are the same as before, but then I was more focused on the pictures of

castrated slave-boi than of snuffed slaves, whereas now I know that

unless I leave I will end up just as Daddy's past slaves: strangled

after a prolonged and vicious torture session.

 

In the end the decision is just as easy as the decision to let Daddy

take my teeth and my balls. I belong to Daddy and I owe him everything.

Without him I am nothing, so why should I try going on without him? If

he wants to strangle me and if that pleases him, then that is not only

my duty but my pleasure. I exist only to please Daddy. I will remove my

diaper and wait by the door so that he knows that my only wish is to

please him.

 

Daddy has done everything to me that I ever dared hope for. I have no

idea if he has tortured me only for hours or if he has been at it for

days and it doesn't matter. When I look down my body I see the same

thing Clarence must have seen right before he was garotted. My tiny limp

cock is nailed to the pole that fills me up to the point where my

insides are irrevocably damaged and through the haze of extreme pain I

can see the soles of my stilettos pointing upwards, my legs strapped

shin to thigh. The intensity of the torture has surpassed even what

Daddy displayed when he first took me and I would thank him if I could.

But my voice has been ruined by frantic screaming and now I have run out

of time and air. Some time ago, minutes or hours I don't know, Daddy

showed me the broad, white leather belt that he now using to garotte me

with. I can't breathe, my whole body screams for air, spots are

appearing in front of my eyes and I'd convulse if I had any movement

left. But I am far too well tied and far too broken to move anything but

my head and even my movement of that is limited. As I twitch I feel more

than see Daddy slide his weapon into my wide open mouth, into my

toothless hole and begin to fuck my face as the final convulsion wrack

my body. I love Daddy.

 

THE END

 

If you liked the story, please let me know which parts you liked most

at: [email protected]

 

Blue collar Master, white collar slave.

3by 2NN

 

This story depicts homosexuality and very extreme S&M. If you are a

minor or this offends you, go elsewhere now.

 

Prologue

I sit on the couch in my owner's house, dressed every bit the

slave I am. My body from the tips of my toes to my eyelashes is

completely and permanently hairless, smooth, soft and beautifully

tanned. My upper body is clad in a thin, soft and pink rubber T-shirt

and my ass is clad in a pair of outrageously short and equally

outrageously tight, pink rubber hotpants. Their tightness exposes my

hatefully restrained cock, now without an orgasm for more than three

years, most humiliatingly, a constant reminder of what I now am. On my

feet is a pair of ankle high, pink plastic boots. They are not men's

boots, but rather very feminine a pair of extremely small stilettos with

seven-inch heels made of ultra thin metal. Finally I, like most slaves I

suppose, have a collar. While the "fashion" for slaves is either black

leather collars or collars of unbreakable steel, mine is a narrow strip

of very solid plastic. And it is white, shiny white. It is my Master's

way of reminding me not only of what he is, but also of what I once was.

 

Chapter 1

I saw the man who was to dominate my life completely and

utterly for the first time passing a construction site outside the

building where I worked then. I was twenty-five years old, one year out

of college and working as an analyst for small bank downtown and on my

way to work I passed the site. There were four or five men doing

something in a hole in the ground and as I passed it one of them came

up. He was a very large man, perhaps six feet eight and very muscular

with deep chest and by the looks very strong arms too. He looked to be

around forty and had the beginnings of the weather-bitten looks one gets

from working outside. As he stepped onto the pavement in front of me, he

looked at me. Only he did not just look at me; he looked me over, his

eyes moving up and down my body until they grabbed my eyes.

 

My sexual debut had been only two years ago and I had still not come out

publicly. My parents were dead and I had no family to come out to and no

real close friends since moving to the city. I still regarded it as

risky to come out at work so since starting at the bank I had

effectively been not only in the closet, but was also celibate. Celibate

only in the sense that I didn't have sex with another people. Of course

this had only increased my libido immensely and I was now masturbating

seven or eight times a day (usually more than once a day in the cramped

stalls of the company toilets) and as time went by I had become

increasingly desperate for real sex.

 

So when this guy, so strong and sexy looking, checked me out, I blushed.

And when he held my eyes I blushed even more and my cock sprang to life.

This made him smile broadly and as I passed he said, just loud enough

for me and only me to hear: "Hello sweet cheeks." I stumbled slightly at

that, which sparked a bout of soft chuckling on his part and I entered

the building blushing like mad.

 

As the day progressed I couldn't stop thinking about the incident. It

had been a long time since I had real sex and I had a definite thing for

big, strong guys a little older than myself. Especially if they took

control. I had never tried S&M or even bondage and had never even

thought about it (at least not consciously), but I certainly had a

submissive streak.

 

I had a great desk at the office with a desk right next to the window.

Normally I didn't spend any time looking out of it during the day, but

on that day I did. I couldn't see the dig from where I sat, the angle

was too steep, but I could see the place across the street where they

had the workers had set up their "headquarters". The first time I looked

no one was there and that was the case the second, third, fourth and

fifth time I looked as well. But the sixth time he was there and just as

I looked down, he looked up. I didn't think he could see in through the

windows, but it looked as if he was looking straight at me. I didn't

really believe it, but he kept looking and it felt just like he was

pinning me down with his eyes. I couldn't look away. Then he slowly

turned and with a slight nod he pointed at the small deli on the corner

opposite my building. Absurdly I felt I had to respond and so I nodded

ever so slightly. He must have seen this as he turned away.

 

As he then walked away I was suddenly overcome with panic. What had I

just agreed to do? Had I really told him that I would meet him at the

deli? I couldn't believe it, but as I saw his back disappear inside the

very same deli, I knew that I had done just that. This left me with a

choice: either remain at my desk and ignore him or follow up on my

reckless behavior. Although I really wanted to have real sex again, this

was a long shot and more than a little risky. And besides it was only

just past eleven o'clock and almost no one had gone to lunch. I sat

there making all these excuses to not go when I stood up and heard

myself say to the other three guys in the office, as casually as I could

manage: "Feeling damn hungry today. I think I'll grab an early bite." My

statement was received by mumbles and I exited the office quickly.

 

It a warm spring day and I didn't need a coat. Besides I felt way too

hot as I stepped into the small deli, a place I had been to many times

before. To my immense disappointment the guy was nowhere to be seen.

Sighing to myself I stepped up to the counter and ordered a sandwich. As

I paid for it and stepped away from the counter a voice, just loud

enough for me alone to hear spoke right behind me: "Go right, down the

alley outside. Halfway down there's an old abandoned auto repair shop.

Meet me there in five minutes." I turned around, much too quickly I

thought, only to once again see his retreating back.

 

For a moment stood holding my now forgotten sandwich, thinking that this

was crazy. Completely insane. I was chasing, or being chased depending

on how you looked at it, a man whom I had never really met, never really

talked to with the unspoken purpose of getting laid. He now wanted me to

go down a very deserted looking alley where the most probably scenario

was me getting mugged - if I was lucky. But like most cocks, mine had a

will of its own and soon I was walking out of the deli, depositing my

uneaten sandwich in the nearest garbage can and proceeding down the

alley. It was completely deserted and as I went further and further

along, the sounds of the city retreated and were replaced by an

improbable silence. When I reached the abandoned auto shop, which looked

as if it had gone out of business in the fifties, I was having second

thoughts. Maybe this was a bad idea.

 

Just as I turned to leave I heard a voice: "Didn't think a pencil pusher

like you had the balls to really turn up." The voice was deep and warm

and a little gravelly. It touched my crotch something awful and as I

turned my erection became embarrassingly obvious. I saw him look down at

it and blushed, but it did not go away.

 

He motioned me inside the derelict shop and I followed willingly. Now

that he had spoken the danger, at least the obvious danger of getting

mugged, had somehow gone out of the situation. It had been replaced by

an almost palpable sexual tension. Up until a few minutes before I might

have been on a wild goose chase, hunting for a fuck that wasn't there.

Now it was obvious that something sexual was indeed in the air. I was

just about to start with a clever nothingness and move on to suggest

that we meet after work when he grabbed my neck, gently but very firmly,

and drew me in for an overpowering kiss. I was caught completely by

surprise and raised my hands only to be surprised again as his free hand

found my crotch and grabbed this too. Again his grip was gentle but oh

so firm.

 

Surprised as I was all I managed to do was to flap my arms a little, an

ineffectual and more than a little embarrassing move, before giving in

to the kiss. As my arms slid around his shoulders, the hand holding my

crotch slid further back and suddenly he lifted me up as if I weighed

nothing at all. At five feet nine I certainly wasn't large and I worked

out to stay slim, but he handled me like I was made of air. He broke the

kiss off with a distinctly predatory smile and carried me farther into

the abandoned shop. I opened my mouth to ask a fearful question, but he

stopped me: "Hush honey. I'm just going to give you what you came for."

My look must have imploring and confused because he continued

explaining: "For a long, hard fuck, that's where we're going. That is

what you came for, isn't it Doll?" I blushed and unable to speak I just

nodded my agreement. "Thought so," he said. "A pretty, little boy like

you should never go too long without a good, hard fucking, isn't that

right?" Again all I could do was nod and as he carried me I rested my

head against his shoulder, letting him take complete control.

 

He put me down deep inside the shop in an old office. The only piece of

furniture left was a big oak desk, beaten and scarred, but still looking

very solid. The second I saw it I knew what was going to happen. And

sure enough. He loosened my pants so quickly I could hardly believe it

and before I knew it I was bent over, my upper body resting on the desk

as my trousers bunched around my ankles. I hadn't seen any lube in his

hand, but he must have had it, because the next thing I felt was cold

touch of it against my hole, followed by his huge cock. God it was big!

It was so big that I got seconds thoughts and mewled for him to stop. He

ignored this completely and accompanied by my squirming and moaning he

pressed into me. When he made his way past my sphincter it hurt bad, in

a very good way. My eyes opened wide as did my mouth, but no sound came

out. As he pressed all the way in I felt sure that I would split down

the middle. With his abdomen pressing against my ass, his tool in to the

hilt, I was frozen, unable to move at all. And I was hard. Very hard. So

when he began moving in and out I moaned to the rhythm, moaning and

groaning with abject lust.

 

His cock filled up me, filled up my world and as he fucked me I tried

best I could to move my ass to his beat, to please him, while I moaned,

lost in the moment. I don't know for how long this went on, but suddenly

his hand found my cock and my moaning turned to screaming. I don't know

what I screamed, if anything, and I didn't know for how long he screwed

me, but it can't have been long. Soon I came like I had never cum

before. My screaming picked up in pitch and volume and my body spasmed

insanely and an unbelievable amount of cum spurted from my cock. The

aftershocks were equally powerful, wracking me for a long time. Just as

my shocks were dying down he came, flooding my ass with a river of warm

cum, a stream of it running down the inside of my thigh even before he

pulled out.

 

I was spent, screwed almost senseless. Lying across the old desk, my ass

feeling suddenly empty, I enjoyed the feeling of finally getting laid.

And what a fuck it had been! The man had taken complete control, almost

forcing me. Almost. Now I was basking in the warm glow of a truly

magnificent orgasm and enjoying the feeling of his cum covering the

inside of my leg as the stream reached past my knee.

 

I enjoyed the feeling for a few minutes before being brought back to

reality by the surprisingly gentle touch of a rag moving up my leg,

wiping away the stream of cum on the inside of it. Looking back over my

shoulder I saw that he had a wicked grin on his face as he moved the rag

into my buttcrack, using far more force than strictly necessary to dry

it. I moved to stand up, but stayed down as he shook his head slightly.

The rag was then moved to my crotch where he again spent far too much

energy wiping my genitals clean. When he removed his hand my cock was

twitching slightly.

 

"You can stand up now Doll," he said as he stood back. Blushing at the

fact that he actually called me "Doll" I stood up and pulled up my

pants. "I'm John," he said by way of introduction and I in turn replied:

"I'm Tom." He smiled at this and said with a smile: "I think I'll just

stick to "Doll"." A little mad about his condescending attitude I opened

my mouth and started: "And I think I'll call you.... "John" is fine for

now," he finished, "or you can call me "Daddy"." I balked at this and

was just about to object when he again pulled me in and kissed me deep

and long. Again the kiss melted away my resistance and when he broke off

I was again panting, my trousers too small.

 

I definitely didn't want to call him "Daddy", but I did want him to fuck

me again. But how was I to express this without rebuking him and without

tacitly agreeing to call him just that? As I considered this he cut me

short by asking: "You don't have anything better to do tonight than

getting your brains screwed out, do you Doll?" I didn't, but I felt I

had to object to the way in which he called me "Doll." I opened my mouth

and said: "I don't, but I really don't like...." here I was again cut

off, not by his words, but by his hand cupping my crotch. I started

involuntarily and drew an excited breath as my hysterically needy member

rose in need of attention. Feeling my excitement he smiled: "The Bates

Motel off route 666. Six thirty. I drive a red Dodge Ram and I'll be

parked right outside. Just knock." I had no idea where it was and six

thirty was more than a little early for me so I opened my mouth to

object, but once again he had walked out on me. Seeing him disappear I

held no illusions that I would not be there six thirty on the dot,

panting like a bitch in heat. He had my number, no doubt about it.

 

I looked at the clock and realized that I had to get back to work and

that quickly. Then I looked down myself and saw what a mess I was;

clothes rumpled and do doubt with disheveled hair. Luckily there were no

stains on my pants, at least none that showed on the outside, so I could

claim to have fallen down, something that also explained why I had been

away for so long. The remains of his cum, drying on my leg and in my

crack, felt very awkward but could of course not be seen by anyone.

Feeling this as I made my way back to work made me feel special and

erased whatever objections I might have had to tonight's meeting.

 

Of course I needen't have worried that anyone at work would notice

anything. Only one noticed my hair and none commented on my clothes.

They did notice that I left early, but since I hardly ever did that no

one commented on it.

 

Chapter 2

The Bates Motel turned out to be a modern, sprawling motel off

the turnpike. I arrived there by taxi at precisely six thirty. In the

parking lot there were no less than four Dodge Rams, all red, but only

one had a huge chrome roll bar, a dazzling array of extra lights and was

polished to a high mirror shine. It had to be his and as I knocked on

the door in front of the car, it turned out I was right. "You're late

Doll," he drawled with a lazy smile on his face, "but that's alright.

You're gonna get the chance to make up for it." Stumped I nodded meekly

and at his invitation I came into the room, hearing the door close

behind me. I hadn't even sat down my briefcase when I felt his hand on

my ass, cupping it, feeling me up. I had imagined some conversation

before this, but again he cut me off by kissing me, this time on the

neck. What should have been objections turned to moans and pretty soon

he had me undressed. Without me noticing he had dropped his clothes too

and now stood stark naked in front of me. He looked even better without

his clothes on than he had before. Huge and very well muscled, he was

not the body building type although he looked strong enough. His huge

cock was erect and as his hand landed on my shoulder I knew what was

expected of me. Not only that, I wanted too suck it, wanted to feel it

in my mouth, wanted to taste the big brute. Again I was struck by how

big it was, how long and how wide. No wonder it had hurt going in. The

only wonder was how much I wanted it to hurt me again.

 

I did the very best I knew how: licking it gently, circling my tongue

across the head, sucking the pole greedily while cupping and gently,

ever so gently fondling his balls. On my knees with my eyes looking up

for approval I tried my very best to please John. I desperately wanted

him to be pleased, wanted him to love my sucking. He looked down on me

with a smile, never once breaking eye contact, as I sucked for all I was

worth. After watching me for some time, he grabbed the back of my head

and slowly began pushing me further down over his shaft, until the head

of his cock pressed against the back of my throat, making me gag. He

held my head there for a little while, even if I had wanted to it would

have been impossible for me to break free, and then pulled back, letting

me breathe and get the gagging under control. When I had recovered he

pushed his tool in again only this time it went a tiny bit further in

and he held it just a little longer before pulling back.

 

It went like that for a long time, until the head of his cock was quite

far down my throat, or at least that's how it felt at the time. It was

very uncomfortable and I had a hard time controlling my gagging reflex,

not mention the fact that it felt like I was choking. Finally I was

rewarded as he laid his head back groaned just before shooting his load

into my mouth. I tried desperately to swallow all of it, but there was

no way I could keep up with the flow and instead cum began spilling out

of the sides of my mouth and dribble down my chin. As he pulled out he

smiled down at me and said: "We'll work on that Doll. Now be a good boi

and lick it clean." Strangely this flattered me and I dutifully licked

his cock, still quite large in its semi-flaccid condition, clean with

relish. I was rewarded for this show of affection as he lifted me up as

easily as if I had been a small child and threw me on the bed where the

covers had already been turned back.

 

With a distinctly predatory look on his face he joined, moving on all

fours across the bed, like a tiger moving in on its prey. I shivered

involuntarily with lust as he approached. Without a single word he began

fondling my naked body, his hands finding every little spot on it,

lingering a tiny bit longer on my ass and at my nipples, but

frustratingly avoiding my genitals altogether. Soon I began moaning and

when he had fondled me for ages without touching my cock, my own hand

moved there involuntarily. It didn't make it past my waist as he slapped

it away: "No Doll, that's my territory now." His possessiveness made me

so hot that I could only whimper with disappointment at his immensely

arousing fondling, which continued unabated. Making me moan even more he

started kissing my body, while still keeping up the fondling. Right

before he touched my crotch for the first time I was almost reduced to

begging for him to do it. Even before his hand took my cock I was harder

than I had ever been before and when he laid hands on it I almost lost

control right then and there. Whining pathetically with the effort I

managed not to cum and this he took as signal to begin the games in

earnest.

 

The bed had posts in each corner and between these posts a metal bar

ran. He told me to grab hold of it and to not let go of it before told

to do so. Lying on my back I did as he told me to, panting with

anticipation. He then spread my legs, lubed up my ass and entered me

like that. Still tender from the fucking he had given me in the morning

I screamed a little as he entered me, but that didn't stop him. Didn't

even slow him down as he rammed his cock home in my ass. Grabbing my

hips he then began to pound me for real, a fucking at least as brutal

and fulfilling as the one before. I was now needier than I had ever been

before and I heard myself begging to be allowed to cum. "You have to beg

properly Doll," he grunted while keeping the pace. "Please John, can I

be allowed to cum? Please?" I implored him. "What's that Doll? Didn't

quite hear you." Lost in a haze of lust it took me a while to figure out

what he wanted of me and when it finally dawned on me it should have

humiliated me enough to loose interest. But as I spoke the words they

instead aroused me even further: "Please Daddy. Can I cum Daddy? Daddy

please?" At this he smiled broadly between grunts and replied: "Don't

know Doll. What should I do to a pretty, little thing like you before

letting you cum?" Whimpering in defeat and with loss I tried

desperately: "Fuck me Daddy, please fuck me. Pound me, split me open,

screw me 'til I bleed. Please fuck me Daddy. Please." I couldn't believe

those were my words, but there was no doubt that I meant it. I wanted

him to fuck me until it hurt, until I bled as long as he would let me

cum.

 

I kept screaming those things at him, kept calling him "Daddy" until

finally his hand closed around my cock. It was quick after that; two

strokes and I came in an explosion, screaming and thrashing as my own

cum spurted onto my stomach, while at the same time I felt his filling

up my ass.

 

When it was over my body as covered in sweat and more than a little cum.

My hands were still clutching the bed, my knuckles white with the

effort. "You can let go now Doll," he said gently and I took my arms

down as he pulled out of my ass, again leaving me feeling empty.

 

As I lay there he surprised me. Moving quickly he sat on my chest,

pinning my arms to my sides. His weight squeezed the air out of my lungs

and I almost began to get scared. Almost. With a predatory smile that

replaced my fear with lust once again he leaned down and said to me:

"You're my boi now Doll. And since you're my boi, there's playing

around, no flirting, no eyeing others. Until I let you go, I'm the only

one entering that fine ass of yours or using that talented mouth of

yours. Understood Doll?" More or less subconsciously I had been hoping

for this all along. Attracted to dominant, older men, this was what I

had been looking for and so I replied: "Yes." Smiling he shook his head

and asked: "What's that Doll?" Blushing I replied as he wanted me to -

as I had really wanted to reply: "Yes Daddy, I understand Daddy."

Patting me on the cheek and calling me a good, little boi, he got off my

chest and lay down next to me. Without even thinking about it I put my

arms across his chest and snuggled up against him, waiting for the next

fuck, which turned out to be just around the corner, which in turn was

just the beginning of a very active night.

 

Chapter 3

Daddy dropped me off at my apartment very early the next

morning. My ass hurting quite badly and feeling utterly spent, I just

had time to bathe, change and eat breakfast before going to work.

 

Over the next couple of months I got used to coping with very little

sleep, although as his brutal fuckings continued my ass gradually

adjusted. He fucked me whenever and wherever he liked: Abandoned

buildings, motels, public toilets or even in public as he once took me

from behind, kneeling on a park bench late at night. At least three

joggers passed us, looking very alarmed at the frantic fucking, but he

never let that bother him.

 

I even blew him in the subway once, two teenage girls watching. One

looked shocked but aroused against her will, while the other looked at

me in a distinctly predatory fashion. A small, blonde girl, quite

pretty, with an intense look in her eyes, approached Daddy as I put his

member back into his pants. Ignoring me completely, she spoke to him:

"I'm Amanda. If you ever want to see your boi get it from a girl, get it

really hard, call me." She handed him a card, for which Daddy thanked

her, and the looked at me: "You're the kind of bitch who's always going

to be property. The only one here who doesn't know it yet, is you. Be

good, boi." Her words made Daddy chuckle, but sent a shiver down my

spine. Was I really property? A slave of some sorts? I asked Daddy and

he looked and me and said: "You're mine aren't you?" he asked instead

and to that I had to agree.

 

Calling Daddy "John" made him mad and after only a few days only I

called him Daddy. He in turn never called me Tom, but preferred Doll.

And true to my word I never even looked at another man. Although I would

have liked it, we never talked about anything but sex and even here

there was precious little talk. But since the sex was fantastic I did

not complain.

 

Over time, however, our meetings changed in character. It became more

and more him fucking me without the reach-around, more and more blowjobs

from which I got less and less in return. In short, I was allowed fewer

and fewer orgasms, while he used me more and more like a fuck-toy. Not

that that wasn't very sexy, I just wanted to cum more often. So one

Wednesday evening where we had met up at the Bates Motel, I turned to

confront Daddy with this before we started fucking. He heard me out and

I was actually hopeful that I might be allowed to cum that night,

something I had not been allowed during our two previous meetings. When

I had finished he nodded and then suddenly, catching me completely off

guard, he slapped me so hard in the face that I was thrown to the

ground. In a flash he was over me, slapping me and hurling insults at me

as he literally ripped my clothes off. I screamed and cried but was of

course no match for Daddy. Very soon I felt something being forced into

my mouth only to realize that it was my own torn underwear. As I fought

to expel it, he used my tie to tie in place. As I fought this,

helplessly mewling into my gag, he suddenly produced a whole bunch of

leather straps and although I tried to resist, he soon had me subdued

and tied up helplessly.

 

My arms were tied behind my back with one strap going around my wrists

and another around my elbows. My arms had in turn been tied to my body

with a strap around my chest. My legs had been folded up and straps now

almost fused my calves with my thighs. I was trapped, beaten, defeated

and fearfully I looked up at my captor. "When I said that you are my

boi, I meant it Doll," he said, "I regard you as my property and

property has no say in what happens to it, understood?" Fearing what

might happened if I shook my head, I instead nodded fearfully. "Good

boi," he said condescendingly. Then he grabbed my hair and forced me too

look him straight in the eye. "You're a submissive little fuck-toy Doll,

and the only one who doesn't know it is you." I was paralyzed. This was

exactly what the girl in the subway had said. Did he mean that I was his

slave? He meant just that: "You are my slave Doll, nothing more. You may

object all you like, but that's what you are. And what's more, I know

you like it; hell you love it. And now, I'm going to prove it to you."

 

I was shocked! A slave, was that what I was? He couldn't seriously

suggest that I'd like, no love, being a slave? But Daddy did mean just

that. By way of proving it to me, he first untied my legs and made me

stand up. Moving me over to face the bed, he tied my ankles to the

bedposts, spreading my legs wide. Tying one end of strap around my neck,

he bent me over forward and secured the other end of the strap to the

crossbar of the bed. Forced to stand up with my legs spread wide, bent

over with my ass pushed invitingly up in the air, he moved out of my

field of vision. Then, with no warning whatsoever, I heard a swish in

the air and the hard leather strap that was his belt landed on my

exposed ass with immense force. In pain, but mostly with surprise, I

yelled as it landed there. But that was only the first blow and he kept

on beating me for a long time. Soon the pain was really bad and my yells

had turned to screams. Still he kept up the beating and tears rolled

down my face as I screamed and tried begging through my gag. It felt as

if the skin on my ass was being torn to pieces, torn off, and still he

kept it up.

 

Then finally, he stopped. I was so relieved that I cried with it,

mewling my thanks out through the gag. But only for a few short seconds.

Surprising me again, I felt how he grabbed my hips and forced his way

into my ass. He had been fucking me for about two months by then, always

using lubrication. Even with lubrication he was so large that my ass

hurt from the fuckings, something which had gotten me hot for as long as

we had been at it. Now, however, he used no lubrication whatsoever and

so it was to the sound of my almost hysterical screaming that he buried

his weapon in me, pushing it in to the hilt. Knowing that this would

hurt worse than ever; that I would bleed after this, I screamed and

tried to pull away. He just followed my movements and quite simply began

to screw me, only hard.

 

It was the most painful fuck I had ever tried, but very soon I found out

something which surprised me enormously: I made me hot like nothing I

had ever tried before. The pain, the helplessness, the humiliation and

the feeling of being completely and utterly controlled got to me like

nothing had ever gotten to me. My screams were now not only screams of

pain, but also screams of passion and my ass moved not away from his

strokes, but into them, swaying, bumping and grinding with the rhythm. I

have no idea for how long this went on. I was completely lost in the

moment, but when his hand touched my cock my screaming turned into a

most humiliating, high pitched keening; a sound of pure, raw need.

Running his hand softly, lightly, down my shaft two or three times was

enough. Thrashing and jerking while screaming with passion, I came like

I had never cum before. I had no idea that it could be like this; that

being beaten and owned could feel so fantastic.

 

My orgasm blanked out my mind completely and when I came down, after a

series of epic aftershocks, I had lost track of time altogether. Had I

not been tied up and held in place by Daddy's cock, I would have

collapsed. I was spent, used and controlled and it had never been

better.

 

Soon I felt him flood my ass, something that filled me with almost

savage joy. I was filled with absurd pride that Daddy had chosen me to

control, to punish, to fuck. I wanted to say this to him; wanted to

thank him for showing me this, but true to form he simply pulled out and

left me standing there, tied up and helpless.

 

I stood like that for a long time. Technically Daddy had just assaulted

me and raped me and if I had been told what would happen before the

meeting I would have fled and avoided him from then on. But not now.

Being beaten and raped by Daddy had been the most exciting, the most

arousing thing that had ever happened to me and I wanted him to do it to

me again and again. I felt like I should have been filled with

conflicting emotions, but in truth I felt no conflict. I wanted him top

rape me over and over again. I wanted to be his. What's more, I wanted

to tell him this, but he had left the gag in place, a pair of my own

torn and dirty underpants no less, so I was unable to convey my feelings

to him. Not that I thought he cared in the least, but I felt I had to

tell him how much I loved being taken by him.

 

I mewled pathetically into my gag to tell him all this when he returned,

but of course he ignored me. Instead he loosened the straps tying me to

the bed and the proceeded to lift me up and deposit me on my knees on

the bed. Wasting no time he again tied my legs to the bedpost, spreading

my legs wide as before, only this time I was kneeling. He then used a

piece of rope to connect my bound hands to the bed behind me, thus

making sure that I could not lean far enough forward to lie down. Still

not speaking he moved to my left side and showed me something he held in

his hand. It was an empty wine bottle. At first I didn't understand, but

as he smiled while shaking it a little I suddenly understood what was

about to happen. He couldn't serious! There was no way I would be able

to take it. But of course, I couldn't say this to him and my mewlings

were ignored. Even if I had been able to speak, he would have ignored me

completely.

 

This time he did use lubrication, though I didn't think he used nearly

enough, but still it was very, very tough going. Grunting and finally

screaming I was finally able to take it and for a very short instant I

felt relieved as the body of the bottle slipped past my sphincter. Since

the bottle was quite tall, my relief was short-lived. It filled me up

like nothing had ever done, not even Daddy's cock. Looking down my body

in horror I could see it outlined on my abdomen and feel it every time I

drew a breath. I was uncomfortably full and I had no choice but to

accept it.

 

While looking at my filled up and violated body, Daddy had gotten onto

the bed. He was stark naked, a sight that made me horny all over again,

and he had positioned himself so that my mouth was just above his crotch

where his pole stood up straight, beckoning me to suck it. I wanted

nothing more but was still gagged. Daddy then took hold of my chin and

forced me to look up: "I'm going to remove your gag now so that you can

suck my cock. Don't speak or I'll beat you, only good. Understood?" I

nodded not only my understanding, but my acceptance, my glad acceptance.

At that moment all I wanted to do was to suck his cock. There was

nothing I wanted more than to show my love and affection for the brutal

man in front of.

 

The dirty underwear had removed all of the moisture from my mouth, but

sliding my lips slowly down over his pole, my eyes begging his for

attention and affection, the water soon began to flow. My movements were

severely restricted, but I was able to lick his magnificent rod all the

way down to the root. Unable to use my hands I had to be extra diligent

with my tongue, something that made the whole thing even more arousing.

Again I lost track of time, but after a good deal of work I was rewarded

by a small fountain of cum spraying into my face as Daddy pulled my

mouth away at the last moment so that he could cover it with his juice.

 

Cum drying in cakes on my face, Daddy left me like that, tied up and

unable to lie down. A finger under my chin made me lift my eyes and he

spoke to me: "You are property Doll. My property to be precise." His

words sent shivers down my spine, but he pretended not to notice my

tremors and continued: "Since you are now my bitch I expect you to

behave in a certain manner. Any deviation from the rules I now lay down

will be punished severely. And you will not enjoy being punished by me,

understood?" Nodding I said: "Yes Daddy. I understand." This earned me a

vicious slap on the face and as I blinked away tears of surprise, pain

and humiliation Daddy explained: "First rule is: Never speak until

spoken to AND asked to speak. Understood Doll?" Again I said: "Yes

Daddy," which again earned me a ferocious slap on the face. "Never speak

unless spoken to and asked to speak. Understood Doll?" Finally

understanding just how restrictive the rule was, I blinked away more

tears and nodded. "Good bitch," Daddy said in his most patronizing tone

of voice. "Rule number two: you will obey every command I give

instantly, no matter how painful or degrading it is for yourself.

Understood?" This rule made me hard with submissive lust and much too

eagerly I nodded my acceptance. "Rule number three: unless I

specifically tell you to call me "Master", you will call me "Daddy"

always, nothing else. Understood?" Again I nodded, accepting his control

over me.

 

The rest of the rules followed in short order: since I was his property

I was to cling to him like a bitch in heat unless specifically

instructed to do otherwise. And since I was Daddy's little bitch I was

to speak in a high-pitched, squeaky little-girls voice whenever I was

with him, something that humiliated me beyond belief. And unless ordered

to do otherwise I was to look demurely down whenever in his company.

There were other rules, mostly additions to the ones already mentioned,

and put together they pointed to a very restricted form of behavior

around Daddy. The humiliation of having to live by these was of course

immense, but so was the excitement. These rules meant that I was

property, a slave, owned by a cruel man who would do with me as he

wished regardless of my wishes. I hadn't realized until then, but it was

what I had been looking for all along. The only thing that worried me

was how I was going to blend this with my other life; my professional

existence, a life so different from the one I would now have when I was

with Daddy. And I had no doubt that I would be spending even more time

with him now that he had claimed me for real. A weak and distant voice

was also asking what would happen when I tired of him and wanted to

leave. Would he even allow it and how would he react? For now, however,

I pushed all such thoughts away content at finally having found someone

to control me.

 

I was allowed to stand on my knees, tied to the bed for several hours

while Daddy watched a game on the TV, ignoring me completely. After the

game he once again positioned himself for a blowjob and at a mere nod

from him I complied, pouring all my passion into it. Again he pulled

back at the last moment to spray paint face with cum. Then he simply

rolled over and slept while I knelt most uncomfortably at his feet.

 

He slept for several hours and during that time my arms grew

increasingly numb. Not only that, but I was getting very nervous about

the bottle in my ass. So when he woke up I tried to say this to him as

gently as I knew how. I had barely spoken two words before he was upon

me, this time using his belt to hit my front. Unable to run of cover

myself he was able to hit anything he wanted, including my genitals. As

my screaming increased in strength with the prolonged beating, he gagged

me again so as not to disturb the ones next door. In no time I was

crying, trying to beg through the gag as tears of contrition that ran

down my face. This didn't stop him and soon I was desperate, mewling

with fear and pain. Then suddenly he stopped and grabbed hold of my

cock. My pleasant surprise was such that I almost swallowed my gag with

the huge intake of air his touch provoked. Suddenly the pain and the

fear had once again been transformed to arousal and as he held my cock,

I grew as hard as steel. When I was as hard as I could possibly get,

Daddy took my silk tie and tied around my cock and my balls at the very

root as hard as he could, so hard that I now mewled with pain. The

effect was to trap the blood already in my member, cutting off contact

with the rest of my body. Soon it began throbbing in a not very pleasant

way, but by then I had other things on my mind. Daddy had gotten off the

bed and now stood beside it with his belt in his hand using all of his

power he then began to whip my cock, which now stood sporting a very

proud, if involuntary, erection. The result was an excruciating pain

shooting up from my crotch. I screamed into my gag and thrashed, but

there was nowhere to go as his belt found its mark again and again. He

kept on beating my cock until it turned blue and numb from lack of blood

flow. When he saw this he simply picked up the pace, beating my cock

with a passion. I was hysterical by then, not from fresh pain as it had

more or less gone away as my cock had gone numb, but with the pain that

he had already inflicted and from looking at my ever more mangled cock.

I was convinced that it would be broken completely and that I would

never be able to have an orgasm again.

 

When he finally stopped I was dissolved in tears as I looked down on my

member. It was still as hard as rock and stood out proudly, but had

turned a dark blue color and cuts could be seen everywhere on the

surface. There wasn't much flowing blood since this had been cut off,

but it was clear that Daddy had hurt me very badly. To know this for

sure I only had to look at Daddy's face, which sported an evil grin. He

took my face in one hand and turned it towards him: "Don't ever disobey

me Doll. Never ever. Understood?" Crying I nodded. He then removed my

gag and told me to say it to him, remembering all the rules. Desperate

for his approval I spoke in the high-pitched voice of a broken bitch as

I answered: "Yes Daddy, I understand. I'm so sorry Daddy, I'll never

disobey you again Daddy." Nodding approvingly he said: "That's fine

Doll. I'm sure you'll soon be a good little piece of fuck-meat, Daddy's

little bitch. Isn't that so?" To this I nodded eagerly, being careful

not to speak out of order. Daddy smiled broadly and the looked me in the

eye: "Now, Doll, there's one final punishment you must endure for your

transgressions. Tell Daddy how badly you want it; how badly you want to

please Daddy." Swallowing hard, knowing I had no options at all, I

answered him: "Please Daddy, I'm ready to be punished. I'm sorry I let

you down Daddy." He patted my head and called me a good little bitch and

then went to fetch the garbage can. Somewhat puzzled I saw him hold it

near me as he approached my cruelly tied and punished cock. Just before

removing the tie around the base of my cock he said to me: "Now, Doll,

just this once you can speak or scream if you like." I was still

somewhat shocked at this statement when he removed the tie, wondering

why he had said it. At first there was only a slight tingling and I

thought that I'd get off with that, but of course I wasn't so lucky.

Soon the blood came rushing back and sensation returned to my bruised

and battered genitals with a vengeance. It was the worst pain ever. It

felt as if my cock was being torn off with a set rusty steel pliers. I

started to scream insanely, but the scream was cut short as the pain was

so bad that I vomited into the garbage can Daddy held in front of. As

wave after wave of nauseating pain rolled over me, making me puke, I was

absurdly grateful to Daddy for holding my head as I vomited.

 

Finally the nausea passed and I was able to look down on my cock. Even

in its flaccid state it looked to be in very poor shape, practically

torn to pieces. Without even thinking about it I spoke to Daddy in the

high-pitched whine of a broken bitch, crying for him to please make it

better, to please fix my poor cock. "Of course Daddy will fix it Doll,"

he comforted me, "but you'll have to trust Daddy and accept the pain.

Will you be a good little bitch and do that for Daddy?" I was willing to

accept anything and my gratitude knew no bounds, even to the man who had

caused me this excruciating pain: "Yes Daddy. Thank you Daddy. I'll be

ever so good Daddy." I pleaded on in my new voice, promising to be the

best little bitch ever, to always be good, to love Daddy always. I only

stopped when he placed his finger on my lips, invoking my silence.

 

He then left me to get the things needed to mend my cock. The first

thing he did was to wash it thoroughly, a very painful process. Then he

poured hydrogen peroxide on it to cleanse the cuts once and for all.

This was so painful that I as once again reduced to vomiting or rather

dry-heaving as I nothing left to throw up. After I had finished heaving,

he produced an odd looking object made of black rubber. "To heal

properly," he said to me, "your cock will have to be sealed inside this

pouch for two weeks. After that it'll be as good as new." Eager to

please and eager to heal my cock I nodded like mad. Patiently Daddy

explained that the pouch had to remain sealed for the entire period, so

I had to have some way of pissing without opening the pouch. I didn't

really understand until he showed me the catheter. I almost screamed

with fear when I saw the not-so-small plastic tube that would go up my

urinary tract, but since I had no choice I simply nodded meekly. I'm

quite sure that having a catheter inserted is never pleasant, but having

it inserted in a beaten and bruised cock was pure torture and again I

was reduced to screaming. When it was all the way in, I was a sobbing

wreck.

 

The catheter was an integral part of the pouch, which now only had to be

folded back over my battered genitals and sealed. Just before sealing

the pouch Daddy filled it up with a soothing disinfectant gel, making me

cry with gratitude. My crotch now held in a small black, rubber ball

with a little piece of rubber tubing sticking out of. The tubing was

constricted by a small clamp so that my urine didn't just dribble out of

it. The seal was achieved by a steel wire going around my scrotum and

being locked down with padlock. There was no way out of the pouch

without the key and of course Daddy held onto that.

 

When the pouch was on Daddy finally released me from my bonds. He did

not, however, remove the bottle from my ass and I was definitely not

going to ask - for anything. It would come out if and when Daddy wanted

it out. For now I was extremely relieved that my arms were not damaged

again and that I could stand up and stretch out, at least to some

extent. The intruder in my ass limited my movements to a surprising

degree as every little movement I made could be felt through it.

 

After releasing me Daddy made me move my arms, hands and finger to make

sure that everything worked properly. Then he instructed me to walk up

and down the floor. My legs worked all right, but the giant intruder in

my ass turned my walk into an unsightly waddle. Stopping me and lifting

up my chin so that he could look me in the eye Daddy made sure that I

understood that a sexy walk, no matter how much pain and discomfort it

caused me, was one of his requirements. Understanding fully the pain it

might cause me if I did not comply, I tried walking again, this time

telling myself to ignore the presence in my ass. I did do better,

managing to sway my ass somewhat as per Daddy's instructions, but Daddy

was not satisfied. Before receiving his rebuke I, he instructed me in

how to stand at proper attention, something he made clear was a

requirement from now on: my hands were to be clasped behind my back,

which was to be ramrod straight, my head was to be down and my eyes

should be pointed at the floor at my feet, which in turn were to be

together.

 

Standing like that pressed on me that sloppiness would not be tolerated

and to prove that he meant business, as if I needed any reminders of

that, he flicked one finger, grazing the pouch that held my damaged

genitals. The pain was outrageous and I promptly lost control of my

body. Landing on my side, the jolt of hitting the ground sending new

waves of pain and discomfort from the intruder in my ass up through my

body, I curled up in a ball, retching with pain. From above I heard

Daddy's calm voice: "Obey every time and obey perfectly every time. No

matter how painful it is for you. The price for disobedience will always

be higher than the price of obedience." Lying on the floor in

unbelievable pain I had already learned that lesson. "And when you obey,

no matter what I tell you to do, smile. No matter how much it hurts,

smile. No matter if it is the most degrading task in the whole world,

you must smile. Why you might ask?" Daddy smiled down on me: "Because I

gave you the order and that should make you the happiest little bitch in

the world, right Doll? Tell me." Trying my very best I managed a very

forced smile as I replied, my new high-pitched voice almost a whisper:

"Yes Daddy. I love obeying you Daddy, no matter how much it hurts."

 

Daddy then lifted me up and I was once again asked to provide a sexy

walk for him. This time I managed to do as ordered, swaying my ass

sexily as I could while smiling invitingly to the man who now controlled

me. Daddy had some corrections, which I immediately followed and soon I

was walking up and down the floor of the motel room, showing off my legs

and ass to Daddy's liking. He then began to make changes to the way I

held my hands and arms while walking and soon all my movements were very

sissified. To prove this to me, or rather to humiliate me as much as

possible, he produced a video camera and began recording me as I walked.

He also instructed me to talk to the camera and soon I was telling the

camera how much I loved to be fucked and punished by Daddy and how I

would always be his little bitch.

 

As he then connected the camcorder to the TV, I was made to kneel in

front of it. Of course with the bottle still in my ass I could not sit

back and rest, but then again this was never part of Daddy's plan. The

images on the screen were a huge shock to me. I looked and acted

absurdly, like the worst little sissified faggot possible. But I also

looked sexy. Oh so sexy.

 

Watching my own naked body, much of it adorned with the marks from

Daddy's belt, move in an exaggerated feminine way, seeing my face

painted with a smile desperately begging for Daddy's approval and

hearing myself speak in a high-pitched squeak I knew two things.

Firstly: A man who could make me behave like this, could and would hurt

me unbelievably and would make me do things I would otherwise never do.

Such a man would take over my life and most likely even own me in the

most literal sense of the word. Secondly I realized that I wanted him to

do just that more than anything else in the world. With that realization

my damaged cock tried to rise against the pouch, making me moan with

pain and passion and my ass involuntarily contracted against the

intruder lodged there. But to confess that to him would be extremely

dangerous. First of all it would mean speaking out of order and I

already knew that that would hurt - badly. Secondly giving myself up to

Daddy so soon could be taken as a signal for him to do his very worst to

me, something I had no doubt would be very, very painful, if also very

arousing. I decided against such a show of affection for the simple

reason that I had no doubt whatsoever that he would take whatever he

wanted from me, whenever he wanted it. A submissive shiver ran down my

spine with this realization; I was on the fast track to real slavery and

my opinion didn't really matter.

 

When we had seen the tape a few times, Daddy turned off the TV and told

me lean forward and rest my face against the floor, put my hands behind

my head and stick my ass up. Complying instantly I now rested on my face

and knees, with my ass sticking invitingly up and out. I had a good idea

of what was going to happen and I was not disappointed as I felt Daddy's

foot rest against my ass and his hand grasp the neck of the bottle.

There was no real way of preparing for the shock and distantly I could

hear myself screaming with pain as Daddy yanked the bottle out of my ass

with brutal force. Pain and a feeling of disconcerting emptiness filled

me along with the realization that I was probably going to bleed a lot

after this. I did, however, not have very long to think about this as

Daddy was upon me in flash. This time he rode me bareback, his legs

resting on either side of my body as he kept me on my knees while

screwing me with merciless force. With one hand he wrenched my head back

and while fucking me he spoke down into my face, telling me what a slut

I was and how he was going to enslave me in the most brutal manner

possible. I moaned and whimpered in time with his strokes, but in spite

of the pain my greatest regret was that my cock was inaccessible to his

attention.

 

By the time he was through fucking me it was late in the night and I was

completely exhausted from all the fucking and all the pain inflicted on

me. Daddy handed me a sanitary napkin to catch the blood and cum leaking

out of my damaged ass and a pair of very feminine black, silk panties.

Blushing I put them on and soon I lay in bed next to Daddy, falling

asleep with my arm draped across his chest.

 

Chapter 4

The next fourteen days proved to be some of the most demanding

days of my entire life. During the day I went to work as usual, but not

only did Daddy make sure that tiny silk panties were now my only kind of

underwear, but also I had to put a napkin in them for more than a week

before I stopped bleeding. Most distracting and annoying, however, was

the fact that my cock had been placed outside my control. As it healed

it itched something awful and the catheter necessitated that I sit down

every time I had to pee, but the worst part was my inability to touch

it, to masturbate. Before I had masturbated on average seven or eight

times a day and even when Daddy had denied me orgasms, I could just go

home and jerk off or if I needed it really badly, play with myself in a

public bathroom. As the pouch protected my cock while it healed it also

functioned as a chastity device. Consequently I spent a lot of time

squirming in my seat, involuntarily trying to rub my member against

anything with a little traction in the futile hope that I could perhaps

get off inside the pouch. Daddy spotted this behavior on day four and

the following day I had been cured of this behavior.

 

During the time I wore the pouch Daddy moved to take over ever greater

parts of my life. Getting fucked in my lunch break became the way things

were and every night after work I was with Daddy. But we no longer met

at the motel. Instead Daddy insisted that we get together at my

apartment.

 

Less than twenty-four hours after battering my cock and effectively

enslaving me I stood at attention in my own apartment, my naked body

beginning to show serious bruising from his ministrations. Not one to

waste time Daddy started me on a whole new way of life. Firstly he took

me to the bathroom where he had me shave my entire body, removing every

little hair below my eyebrows, taking extra care to make my legs and

scrotum smooth. He instructed me to shave my body twice a day; once in

the morning and once after work. Then he gave me a special cr?me to

soften my skin, a cr?me I was to use after each body shave. The cr?me

was odorless and in a very short time my skin became soft and feminine.

 

He then replaced all my boxers with silk panties of one description or

another. Most were miniscule to say the very least. Finally he gave me

my very first pair of heels; a pair of black pumps with five inch spike

heels. Seeing my concern at the height of the heels, Daddy calmly

declared that he saw no reason to be unambitious. I was going to wear

stilettos anyway, so why start with low, sensible heels? They did

nothing for Daddy and thus they did nothing for me. Nodding my head and

smiling eagerly I accepted the shoes and soon I was stumbling around in

my apartment to the abuse hurled at me from Daddy, scolding my

ineptitude. By the end of the evening my body had received a new layer

of markings from his belt and I was trying my best to smile through

tears of pain and humiliation, but my walk had improved a great deal.

The fact that I had blown Daddy three times during the course of the

evening and was in for three more furious fucks during the night was an

indication that he approved of my looks and behavior, a source of great

and secret pleasure for me as I sat at my desk the next day trying not

to move too much as it made my bruises hurt even worse.

 

With the daily lunch fucks and the extended training and fucking

sessions every evening I soon felt a desperate need that I was unable to

fulfill because of the pouch imprisoning my cock. Things only became

worse after day four when Daddy "cured" me of my squirming and by day

six I there wasn't a single moment during my entire day when I didn't

think of it.

 

That evening I dared speak out of order for the first time since the

pouch had been put on me. Upon getting home I had quickly changed into

the "clothes" he liked me to wear: the pouch and my new stilettos and

nothing else. Looking at myself in the mirror and seeing my naked,

hairless body, the skin of which was growing increasingly soft, my cock

stirred again and my resolve to bring the subject up strengthened. Soon

I heard the door open (Daddy of course had his own key to my apartment)

and I scampered into the hallway to greet him. I still had to think

about doing it, but my movements were already ridiculously feminine and

although I still needed practice I was already scampering along in my

new heels like the bitch I was fast becoming.

 

I did not, however, get a chance to speak when he entered. As I minced

towards him I rushed me, a look of pure, raw lust on his face. Handling

me as if I weighed nothing, he spun me around and pushed me to the

ground while pinning my arms in the small of my back. Even before he

entered me I was moaning. Being taken like that, looked at like that,

turned me on something awful and as he fucked me furiously there on the

floor of the hallway, twisting my arms painfully to demonstrate his

power even more clearly, I screamed with passion, shouting: "Oh yes

Daddy! Fuck me Daddy! Fuck me hard! Harder! Harder?" until my words were

just wordless babble. My cock pressed against its prison like never

before and my need was greater than ever.

 

When he withdrew I collapsed on the floor, covered in sweat and panting

with the exertion. As always a stream of Daddy's cum was making its way

down the inside of my thigh, a feeling I was learning to cherish -

strongly "encouraged" by Daddy. Obeying his command I got up and

followed him into my living room. Except it didn't feel like mine

anymore; it felt like I was a guest in my own home, here at Daddy's

mercy. He sat down in my couch with his member still hanging out of his

pants and said: "Well Doll, why haven't you cleaned up my cock after

soiling it with your shit? Speak to me Doll." I had sucked cock plenty

before, but I had never licked off the disgusting mixture of cum and

shit that covered his cock. However, I knew that disobedience would cost

me dearly and that if I was to have any hope of getting off anytime soon

I would have to clean that cock immediately. Besides, the prospect of

performing an act so demeaning as licking a dirty cock clean triggered

my submissive impulses. So doing my best to speak just like Daddy wanted

me to I answered: "I'm sorry Daddy. I'm just a dumb, sloppy slave-boi

and I need Daddy's firm hand to correct me all the time." As I sank to

my knees and approached his crotch I could see that my answer had

pleased him. This raised my hopes and soon I was licking his cock clean

with gusto, wallowing in my own humiliation and degradation. Of course

the cleaning soon turned into a regular blowjob and in keeping with my

instructions from Daddy, I tried to swallow all of his cum, nearly

succeeding.

 

Afterwards I brought Daddy a cold beer and sat at his feet, my head

resting against his legs. This was to be my default behavior unless

instructed otherwise. As always my silence was required I had to catch

Daddy's attention and have him ask me to speak. This was made even more

difficult by the fact that I had to rest my head on his leg and not look

up. For what seemed like an eternity I tried stroking him and patting

him in different places, obviously begging for attention. I am sure that

he knew right from the start that I wanted to say something, and I'm

pretty sure he could guess what that would be too, but he ignored me for

a long, long time until finally I heard his voice from above my head:

"Yes, Doll? Did you want to say something? Speak up, boi!" Finally!

Finally I could beg him to let me out of the pouch and let me cum. I had

been planning what to say the whole day, but now that I looked up at the

beautiful, powerful and brutal man who controlled me, my words became

jumbled and in my best broken bitch voice I stuttered: "Daddy, please,

Daddy. I?I?my cock?I need?please, I?please Daddy, can I please cum?

Please? Please Daddy? I?, please?" My words were cut short by his hand

closing around my throat, cutting off my words. With a look of contempt

on his face he stood up, lifting me up from the floor in the process

until my feet dangled a few inches off the ground. I could only just

breathe and my feet fought futilely for purchase, while I grasped his

arm. Whether this was an attempt to remove his hand from my throat or

merely an attempt by a slave boy to hold on to his Master, I don't know.

Either way Daddy carried me like that into the bedroom and threw me on

the floor. Still not speaking and completely ignoring my pleas and

apologies, he quickly tied me up. He crossed my arms behind my back and

pulled my hands very painfully around to my front. Here he tied a piece

of rope between them and then pulled them as close to each other as

possible. In this way he put considerable strain on both my hands and my

shoulders, but this was of no concern to him. My pleading had turned to

tears and crying I begged him to forgive me, promising to never speak

out of order again and to never ask for anything. He cut me short my

once again closing his hand around my throat and speaking in very

intense tones directly into my face: "Bitch, you will learn this once

and for all: you will only cum if and when I decide it. That pathetic

little things in your crotch is no longer yours, it belongs entirely to

me." My desperation increased at this. It might mean that he meant to

keep me in permanent chastity, a thing definitely did not want.

 

Now, however, was not the time to say that and instead it was time for

me to be punished. Trembling with fear I took up the position he ordered

me to assume: legs spread wide, squatting down slightly. As he took off

his belt I knew what was coming and involuntarily began begging for

mercy, something which only enraged Daddy further. In the end he had me

count out the blows and thank him after each one. After each blow had

landed in my crotch I had to thank him and ask for another: "Thank you

Daddy. May I please have another, Daddy?" It took me ever increasing

amounts of time to get my nerve up and ask and more and more time went

into screaming and pleading involuntarily. After fifteen blows from the

belt, each one hitting my already damaged and imprisoned genitals with

unbelievable force, I could no longer stand and sank to my knees in a

pool of my own vomit, forced from me by the pain, begging for him to

stop: "Please Daddy. Please stop Daddy. I can't take anymore. Please

Daddy, I'm sorry Daddy. I'll never disobey you again Daddy, I'll be good

always Daddy?"

 

But Daddy wasn't through with me, not by a long shot. First he hauled me

to my feet and gave me thirty-five more blows to the crotch. After each

blow my legs gave out and I ended up on the floor, curled up in pain as

I first retched, then tried begging for mercy. By the time he was

finished I was in a state of terror, involuntarily emitting small

screams of terror and pain. His next move certainly stopped my

screaming, but increased my fear well beyond panic and reduced me

effectively to the broken bitch that I am today.

 

He left me curled up for a short while as he fetched the next torture

item. It turned out to be a simple clear plastic bag. Without a word he

pulled it over my head and twisted it until he had a seal against my

neck, cutting off my air supply. Very soon I ran out of air inside the

plastic bag and began fighting against it. But I had no chance and soon

my legs were kicking ineffectually against the floor as my vision began

to fade. I was convinced that Daddy was killing me and distantly, right

before I fainted, I felt how my bowels gave way and I shit myself.

 

I came to coughing and retching in a state of absolute terror, but Daddy

didn't stop there. Without speaking a single word he pulled the plastic

bag down over my head again and soon I was again on my way to fainting,

convinced that he was killing me, inside the clear barrier separating me

from the air I needed to survive.

 

I have no idea how long he kept it up, but when he finished I couldn't

stop screaming. I was continuously emitting small high-pitched screams,

lost in panic. This Daddy cured with his final torture of the evening.

First he fused my thighs and my calves with straps, forcing me to kneel.

Then he plunged four needles into the pouch in my crotch, two sinking

into each testicle, and finally he connected these needles to an

electric generator with some wire. And in the move that stopped my small

panicked screaming and once again pushed me into full-throated and

desperate screaming, he sent electric current through my balls. As he

kept this up and I screamed in vain, I felt something snap inside me. I

was far too busy being in pain and screaming at the time to notice, but

I have since identified this as the point at which Daddy broke me. In

the months before I had always been a little afraid of him, fearing him

a little, but mostly lusting after his touch and his control. After that

day I am terrified of him, my fear of him being with me constantly,

absolutely terrified of disobeying him. I still lust after him like no

other man and I have met no one, can think of no one, I would rather

belong to. But I am also so scared of him that I am prone to loss of

bladder control if I think I have inadvertently disobeyed him.

 

Finally, well into the night I passed out, only to be woken up by water

splashing in my face. I looked up at my tormentor, the man who

controlled me completely and utterly and my look of silent and absolute

terror must have pleased him, because he smiled and took out his cock.

First he fucked my ass for good long while, pressing me down against the

tiles of the bathroom where he apparently carried me while I was

unconscious. Then he switched ends and finished by fucking my face so

brutally I thought that his cock was going to pound out my teeth. After

finally shooting his load, and holding his cock down my throat until I

twitched and jerked with panic, he shoved a piece of plastic tubing into

my mouth and made sure it stayed there using a bit of tape. Then he

sealed my head inside a plastic bag, securing it at the neck with tape.

My only contact with the air outside was through the plastic tube, the

diameter of which was so small that my breath came in labored wheezes.

Finally he tied my neck to the steel drain pipe under the sink and left

me there for the night.

 

My calves were still fused to my thighs so it was impossible for me to

find rest in any position I could assume on the floor. Besides, my

labored breathing insured that I stayed in a state of near panic the

whole night through. In the morning Daddy used the toilet before he used

me. He untied my legs, making me cry with relief and pain as blood

flowed back into them, lifted me up and deposited me in the shower, my

hands still tied, stilettos still on and the plastic bags still sealing

my head in. As he showered he lifted me up and impaled me on his cock,

fucking me ruthlessly as water poured down over me. Just before he came,

he ripped the plastic bag off my head and the tube out of my mouth and

kissed me long and deep, claiming absolute dominion over me. After

cuming he released my hands, sparking a new round of crying as feeling

returned to them, and then he left me without a word.

 

Chapter 5

That day at work I was an absolute wreck, fumbling everything,

unable to think and unable to make sensible conversation. On one hand I

was terrified at what Daddy had done to me, so terrified in fact that

telling anyone, especially the police, made me weak with fear. On the

other hand I felt like I had found myself, that I could be sure,

finally, that Daddy was the one, the Master who would control me,

dominate me, beat me and fuck me, perhaps for the rest of my active

sexual life. That Daddy was the one who would rule over me.

 

Ever since the first real beating he had administered at the motel I had

known that I didn't simply have a thing for older men in control, but

rather that I was truly submissive. The realization had come in bursts;

each new rule Daddy had enforced on me had uncovered new submissive

depths in me, until finally the night before I had found out just how

submissive I really was: How I would accept, even love, being held in

forced chastity as long as it was Daddy who controlled my orgasms or

lack of same. How I cherished being brutally punished as long as it

increased Daddy's control over me and how I would wallow in any

humiliation and degradation as long as Daddy commanded it of me.

 

I saw how my job at the bank, my apartment and my nice suits were all

just a sham. Daddy had found the real me, the boi-bitch begging to be

used and abused. Realizing this I also realized that this other life,

the life as analyst the bank, the respectable life, could end very, very

soon only to be replaced by the life of the 24/7 slave boy, the life of

the sissified punishment doll.

 

The realization was sharp and acute, but there was nothing I could do

about it. Of course I could try to make a run for it and abandon the

slave life I was being forced into, but that wasn't really an option. I

knew that I wanted this, even if I was equally sure that I'd be very,

very sorry that I'd chosen this path. I was absolutely sure that Daddy

would make me pay dearly for the decision to stick with him. So for now

there was nothing I could do other than wait for Daddy's next move.

 

At lunch time Daddy fucked me just as brutally as ever and that night I

performed everything exactly as Daddy had ordered me to and Daddy in

turn treated me just the way he had before - like his little slave boi.

Going down on him, feeling him enter me and obeying his every command

made me feel deeply satisfied. I could stop thinking about anything but

pleasing and obeying Daddy, my head emptying of worries (other than the

question of whether I was ever going to allowed to cum again) and

concerns.

 

This went on until it was time to remove the protective pouch around my

genitals. From my cock's incessant stirring I knew that it worked, but I

was very nervous as to what state it was in, how it looked. It was

entirely possible that Daddy's beating and torture had scarred it or

damaged it otherwise.

 

Before removing the pouch Daddy first tied me spread-eagle on the bed,

which was covered by a black rubber sheet. I was naked except for my

stilettos and the pouch and Daddy put a real effort into stretching me

as much as he could. As a result I was moaning with discomfort when he

had finished tying me up. My hands and feet were already turning an

unhealthy shade of blue and my arms and legs felt like they were being

pulled out of their sockets.

 

Then Daddy unlocked the pouch and peeled it back, exposing my cock to

the world outside the hateful pouch for the first time in two weeks. As

cool air touched my member again I whimpered with need, a sound that was

soon replaced with a pitiful moaning as Daddy pulled the catheter out of

my cock, a very unpleasant feeling. Using a rag he wiped the

disinfectant gel off my member, making me hard in an instant, now

whining pathetically with need. When all the gel was gone, he took my

cock in his hand and inspected it. It took a monumental effort on my

part to not beg and plead to be allowed to cum, but somehow I managed

while doing involuntary little thrusts with my hips, trying to get some

traction against his hand. This was of course futile as his grip was far

too loose for me to succeed.

 

His inspection thorough and not surprisingly it revealed that my

genitals had some healing wounds left, but that they above all were

quite badly bruised. Both my cock and my balls had large bluish

blemishes, some turning yellow, but many quite fresh. After the initial

inspection Daddy fetched a bowl of soapy water and washed my genitals

thoroughly, making me keen with acute need as my erection now throbbed

and the jerking of my hips had moved completely beyond my control. The

washing over Daddy used a hairdryer to dry every part of my crotch

thoroughly and only then did he speak to me: "Because of your

disobedient behavior, the pathetic thing between your legs will need to

spend at least another four weeks in the pouch." I would have cried out

and objected forcefully, this was twice as long as before, had it not

been for the look on his face. He was clearly challenging me to do just

that, to put myself in a position where he would have to inflict even

greater damage on my crotch. Instead I lowered my eyes and once again

whimpered, this time in defeat.

 

Soon the catheter had been reinserted and my genitals were once again

locked away inside the pouch, inaccessible to me, now an even greater

source of frustration. Only when the pouch had been locked on did he

untie me and once again I was left with the pain of blood returning to

numb limbs. Instructed by Daddy I then knelt on the bed beside him, my

head down and my hands clasped behind my back.

 

That he was about to fuck me was no surprise, but before we went at it

he had a new standing order for me regarding my behavior when being

screwed. That I loved being fucked by him was nothing new and I usually

moaned with passion when he did me, no matter if I was allowed to cum or

not. Now, however, I was to take it to the next level. Whenever I was

being fucked by Daddy I was to behave as if it was the best fuck I had

ever had; I was to scream out how good he was, how much I loved being

fucked by him, how I wanted him to fuck me until I bled, how he should

take me as hard possible and finally I was to "have an orgasm" whenever

he came, regardless of whether I was having one myself.

 

This was bad news for me and I recognized it instantly. Not that I

didn't want to scream all those things as Daddy fucked me. I'd love to.

No, the bad news was the fact that this most likely meant that I'd be

having very few, if any, orgasms while Daddy fucked me. Why else would

he ask me to fake orgasms whenever he came? And why else would he

instruct me in this now, when I had just been fitted anew with what was

effectively a chastity device, no matter what Daddy might call it? No

matter what I might feel about these new instructions, however, there

was nothing I could do about them. Now, more than ever before, I was

merely an owned bitch, Daddy's plaything. I might hate that role or love

it, and for now I really did love it, but escape would be very hard

indeed. I would have to play along and assume the role of docile, yet

supremely excitable fuck-pet.

 

Proving that I understood my responsibility, I now mounted Daddy's cock,

taking it all in and sliding down that wonderful pole. Daddy lay on his

back; hands folded behind his head and let me do all the work. Placing a

stilettoed foot on either side of him I squatted down over his cock,

naked and chastized, feeling his monster dick moving into me. First I

closed my eyes and moaned at him: "Oh, yes Daddy! You are so big, so

good Daddy. Please fuck your little slut, screw my brains out!" I

caressed my upper body, fingers lingering at my nipples, while I moaned

and threw my head back. Then I began bouncing up and down his pole

shouting: "Yes Daddy! Oh, yes! Fuck me! Pound me! Screw until I hurt,

until I bleed! Fuck me! Fuck me, please! Oh, Daddy!" I went on like

this, the volume of and content of my cries becoming ever louder as he

moved, slowly, towards his orgasm. Not that Daddy ever came quickly, but

this time he drew out his orgasm for a long, long time, letting me work

like mad. When he finally came, streams of sweat ran down my naked and

owned body, my thighs were burning with exertion and my voice had grown

hoarse from screaming how much I loved Daddy. He grabbed my hips very

firmly, instructing me to keep my hands behind my head. Then he plunged

his monster tool all the way in until our pelvises were grinding against

each other. Then he tilted me slightly forward until the pouch

containing my imprisoned genitals became trapped between our bodies.

Then, as he came, he began grinding them until my screams, which had

until then been enthusiastic and happy like I had been ordered, turned

to desperation. The pain was unbearable, but the feeling of sheer and

utter loss of control, the feeling of being lost, trapped,

outmaneuvered, was unbelievable and once again I cried out how much I

loved Daddy.

 

Each time I thought I could sink no deeper, he took me further down.

Every step of the way Daddy was there to exploit my inherent

submissiveness and plunge me deeper into slavery; be it with pain or

humiliation, it didn't really matter. I was beginning to realize that

this would not end with a happy and normal life for Tom the banker; an

uneventful life with a nice retirement package. Rather I was being

pushed, with myself doing a considerable amount of the pushing, into a

lifetime of slavery. I would have little or no control over that life

and I was fairly certain it did not end with me sipping red wine in the

sunset in my golden years. As I lay next to Daddy after having licked

his cock clean, cupping my throbbing genitals, I realized that the life

as a slave would probably end either as some kind of owned whore,

providing blowjobs to men in dirty alleyways and giving most of the

money to a cruel pimp. That is I was lucky. Most likely I would end up

being fucked to death, either by Daddy or someone else.

 

Needless to say the prospect scared my shitless and I wanted to ask

Daddy; ask him for assurance that he would never allow something like

that to happen to me. But then something strange happened. I thought of

what would happen if Daddy said that he eventually wanted to strangle me

or fuck me to death. Would I run if he said so? I would have to think

very hard about it at the very least, since it was the only sensible

option. But then I'd have to leave Daddy, I'd have to do without his

punishment, his control. His monster cock pounding me. That thought made

me even more desperate and to my own surprise I found that I'd rather

not know what Daddy planned on doing to me, no matter how gruesome it

might be, as long as he'd let me be his slave. I'd rather live in

assumed ignorance, willfully ignoring the logical outcome of my

position, than risk being without an owner as brutal and demanding as

Daddy. Belonging to him meant more to than my own safety! A shiver ran

down my spine at this realization and once again my imprisoned member

rebelled against its prison to no avail.

 

Chapter 6

The next day my life as property resumed; an existence that

was growing increasingly grotesque to me. At work I'd do what I'd always

done, or at least try to, but not only was my constant unfulfilled need

always with me, ruining my concentration; I was beginning to see my work

at the bank as increasingly pointless. Why was I doing this if I thought

that Daddy was going to take me even further into slavery? I asked Daddy

the question one night after having been given permission to speak after

about two hours of signaling to him that I had something to say.

Standing at attention next to the couch where he sat watching football,

I saw him turn his head slowly towards me and take me in with his eyes.

He sized me up for a while, then gently grasped my trapped genitals and

spoke: "First of all a little bimbo like you shouldn't ask questions. At

all." He squeezed my balls a little too hard for it to be playful before

continuing: "You don't have the brains to understand what is good for

you or why it is good for you, so should just accept that for now I want

you working at the bank, doing your very best, making as much money as

possible. Daddy might need a new pair of shoes." With that he increased

the pressure until I screamed and collapsed on the floor, realizing that

there would be no point in wondering. Daddy would do to me as he pleased

no matter what I thought about it.

 

After putting the pouch on me for the second time Daddy began taking me

out at night. He'd dress me up as his boi-bitch and show me off at

fetish parties and special gay bars that catered to people like Daddy.

 

The first time he threw some clothes at me and told me to get dressed at

once. The pants were a pair of jeans so tight I was actually crying when

they were finally on, practically painted to my skin. I had real trouble

walking in them and bending down was almost impossible. Almost. Daddy's

motivational look made me bend down with a big smile on my face, while I

felt like screaming because of the pressure this put on my balls and

abdomen. The shoes belonging to the outfit were a pair of red five-inch

fuck-me pumps and the top was a white tank top with the word "Bimbo"

written in pink letters on the front. The word made me acutely

embarrassed, something that could be instantly felt in my crotch. For

outerwear Daddy gave me a very short and stylish black leather jacket

and when I walked with him to his car, his arm possessively around my

waist, I thought that I probably looked just like any little bimbo

girlfriend might. I might have an Adams apple (mine had never been very

prominent) and no tits, but in that outfit and with my swaying walk I

looked just like a silly little oversexed bitch.

 

He took me to a bar, a member's only place, where masters like Daddy

paraded their slaves around to each other. All in all I was probably the

one looking least like a slave at the place. Many were in tiny leather

outfit, following their masters around on a leash. Some were more or

less sealed inside super tight rubber outfits and looked to be the

harshest kept slaves in the room. A significant minority were feminized

like me, although the degree of feminization varied from what I was

wearing and how I behaved to bitches that were completely feminized,

complete with huge tits, altered voices and Adams apples that had been

removed.

 

The whole evening I behaved just like Daddy had ordered me to, clinging

to him, my eyes demurely down and not speaking unless Daddy specifically

told me to. This was not hard; in fact it was by far the easiest course

of action to take. I was completely intimidated by the many very

dominant men around and their slaves, some of them impossibly severely

held and many so sexy I had trouble keeping my eyes off them.

 

At one point Daddy stood at the bar, me clinging to his side, talking to

a very handsome black master. While I was very attracted to the master,

it was his slave I could not look away from. His slave was a small,

lithe young man, whose skin color I could not determine, simply because

there was none of it exposed. Similarly I could not see what color his

eyes were, since they were covered too. He wore a full body suit,

complete with integrated hood which had no holes for his eyes, made

entirely of red rubber. All his bindings were made of black leather: his

armbinder, his corset, his neck corset, his brutally restrictive

stiletto boots and all the straps going around his body. Only his gag

was not made of leather, but rather of rubber. I was fascinated by this

complete enclosure and although my mind was unsure whether I wanted to

try it, my cock told me otherwise. At some point during the conversation

between Daddy and the other master, the other man took out what looked

like a remote control. Pressing a button on it his slave suddenly began

first trembling quite badly, then twisting and jerking until he finally

convulsed and fell down, his legs kicking spasmodically. At no time did

he emit any sound. His head was held in the exact same position through

the whole thing and Daddy later explained that his gag extended all the

way down his throat, pressing against his vocal cords and preventing him

from screaming.

 

The display made Daddy and the other master horny and the other one

suggested that they swap slaves. Daddy smiled evilly down at me and

turned to the other man and said: "Good idea, but I don't want to cheat

you. The holes of my boi-bitch here are for me only. I won't allow

another cock in either of his holes." The black master laughed out loud

at this and answered: "Fine by me, since I don't want to cheat you

either. I feel the same way about my boi, but my solution is to line his

holes with rubber. You can't use his mouth since the gag is not due to

be removed for another three days, but you can fuck his rubber-lined

asshole. I assume that your boi knows how to use his hands?" Daddy threw

his head back and laughed. Then he extended his hand and said: "We think

alike. I'm John." The other man shook it, saying: "Indeed we do. I'm

Darren." With that all doubt as to what Master Darren and Daddy would be

doing for the rest of the evening disappeared.

 

About an hour later I was once again naked except for my chastity pouch

and my stilettos and once again I was screaming and crying, my body

covered with angry red welts from Master Darren's whip. On my knees

crying and begging I held his cock in my hands, trying to give the best

handjob ever to avoid further punishment. Apart from masturbating (how I

longed to be able to do that again) I had no experience in pleasing a

man with my hands. As a result my efforts were clumsy and slow. Looking

up with pleading eyes I could see how Master Darren grew ever more

impatient, while I inexpertly handled his massive rod. Finally he came,

spraying my face with his juice. However, it was quite clear that my

efforts had made him angry rather than pleased and soon afterwards I was

suspended from the ceiling by my wrists, my legs tied wide. Daddy had

finished punishing and fucking Master Darren's slave, known only as

"hole", and had joined us. So had a whole crowd of other masters and

their slaves. We had been in a private dungeon at the back of the bar,

but Master Darren and Daddy had decided to open the doors so that as

many as possible could join the fun. The rules turned out to simple: any

master could participate, as long as he didn't fuck my holes or mark my

face or hands. Other than that, there were no rules.

 

In the early hours of the morning, when Daddy carried me to his truck, I

was a complete wreck. At Daddy's request my genitals had been left

alone, but only after the first three masters had pummeled them

mercilessly. It felt like they had grown to twice their normal size, but

since the pouch did not expand, this only increased pressure on them. My

body was now a huge collection of markings, many of them bleeding a

little, and my ass was stuffed with a monster of a blow-up buttplug,

which Daddy had purposefully not removed. I was convinced that I'd never

recover, that I'd been hurt too badly. This did, however, not prevent

Daddy from insisting that I blow him the car on the way home to my

place. Here he washed my body, cleaning the wounds and finally, making

me cry with gratitude, he removed the plug in my ass. Then he rubbed my

body in a disinfectant gel and told me to put on the suit he held out to

me. It was a full body rubber suit made from shiny white rubber and it

fit me so well that he must have had it made especially for me. My head,

hands and feet were free and there were holes for my imprisoned genitals

and for access to my ass. There was no zipper, so entry was via the hole

in the neck. For me to slip inside Daddy had to pull the neck opening

wide and once I was inside, I'd need his help to get out unless I wanted

to cut it off me. Since the very thought of destroying something Daddy

had given me made me weak with fear, this was clearly out of the

question. When Daddy had finished slipping me into the suit, it was

morning and although I needed to rest very badly and tried signaling

this to Daddy by my posture, he would have none of it. Soon I was

dressed for work, already dead tired and already sweating like a pig

under my suit. The only good thing about the rubber suit was that at

least my sweat didn't bleed through my ordinary clothes.

 

That day was the longest I had ever tried, or at least it felt like

that. Unable to focus because of the exhaustion and the pain, I fumbled

along all morning, until it became lunchtime and time to get fucked by

Daddy. He especially brutal that day, showering me with abuse as he

pounded my ass so hard my teeth shook. Then I had to go back to work,

again fumbling along almost in the dark. When it was time to go home to

Daddy I was ready cry from exhaustion and pain and all I wanted to do

was to lie down and sleep.

 

That night Daddy instructed me in how to provide proper handjobs, a

lesson I only stayed conscious for because of the acute fear of what

would happen if I failed Daddy again. Finally he fucked me while in bed,

or rather I did my bouncing and screaming with joy routine and he let me

sleep, this time at the foot of the bed, where he used me to prop up his

feet. I didn't mind, loving his degrading treatment, but also I hardly

noticed, I was so tired I just fell into a deep sleep, dreaming about

huge cocks ravaging my rubber bound body.

 

The next day I showered in the rubber suit and went to work still

wearing it. Daddy had said nothing about me getting out of it and asking

about it was right out. Having rested a bit (although my body was very

stiff and sore) I was able to do my work better, something my colleagues

remarked upon. This made me realize just how much I had embarrassed

myself the day before, stumbling around in haze of pain and lack of

sleep. Being better rested also did wonders for my libido, as did the

acute humiliation of wearing a rubber suit to work, even if the others

couldn't see I was wearing it. The day was spent trying not to squirm

from horniness and itching welts on my punished body.

 

In all Daddy kept me in the rubber suit for four days and when he took

it off me, he carried me into the shower. Here he had installed a bar to

which he tied my wrists so that my feet dangled a few inches off the

floor. He then washed me before entering me from the front. Feeling him

inside me made me squeal with real delight and I wrapped my legs around

him and savored his presence, even when our pelvises grinding together

meant that my trapped genitals were being squashed. As always I shouted

out how much I loved him and how I wanted him to screw me until I bled,

meaning every word of what I said. I was unable to cum, but the enforced

chastity had merely served to heighten my lust and making my whole body

a highly excitable erogenous zone. His every touch made me more and more

horny, but of course I was unable to cum, so the whole thing merely made

me more excitable, further fuelling my frustration and my dependence on

Daddy. Just as he wanted it.

 

The next event he took me to was a party, a fetish event. His outfit was

so simple and sexy that I nearly begged him to fuck me when I saw him:

Black leather pants and a black leather jacket covering his bare upper

body. Black boots on his feet and nothing else. When you radiate power

as much as Daddy does, you only need a few things to emphasize it; black

leather being perfect. My outfit was equally simple, but did of course

it did not radiate power. It exposed my as the owned bitch I was. I

again wore a full-body rubber suit, only this time it was transparent

and thus showed the world my welts and markings from the punishments I

had received. To make sure that no one missed that point, Daddy had

whipped me the day before. On my feet were black boots, ankle high, with

six-inch heels and around my neck a broad, black leather collar had been

locked. To this my hands, which had not only been cuffed but also sealed

inside leather mittens, had been secured with padlock. This forced me to

walk around with my hands up under my chin, yet my elbows had to stick

out to the side so that my upper body would be exposed as per Daddy's

orders. This was hard enough, but to do at a function where every other

person was a master or mistress that you definitely did not want too

bump with your elbow, required my undivided attention. Daddy had

completed my outfit by gagging me with a truly fiendish penis-gag, which

extended so far down my throat that I was near panic, trying desperately

not to throw up, when it was first inserted. Now it was nearly another

source of discomfort as Daddy had made sure to also pack my ass with

very challenging buttplug. Not only was it large, but it also vibrated

quite powerfully so that it required no small amount of concentration to

keep it inside me.

 

When we arrived at the event, which was huge, occupying a whole

convention center, Daddy secured one end of a leash around my scrotum

and the other end to his belt. Then he simply walked through the gates

and joined the party, leaving me no other choice but to follow as best I

could.

 

Since the event was held at a public place there was a rule forbidding

nudity, at least formally. Had it not been for the pouch we would not

have gotten in at all, since the transparent suit exposed my body almost

completely. As the guards debated among themselves what to do, Daddy had

made his position abundantly clear right from the start, we stood

waiting for several minutes, the line behind us growing by the minute,

exposed for all to see. I say we, but although many looked enviously at

Daddy, most looked at my almost naked body, so obviously owned and

punished. I wanted to run and hide, but of course that was not an

option. Instead I stood completely still as close to Daddy as possible,

feeling all those eyes on my body.

 

As we stood there waiting a familiar voice spoke next to us: "John, I

see that you took my advice and claimed the little bitch." Although not

strictly allowed I turned a little and saw a face I knew. It belonged to

Mistress Rowena, one of the secretaries at the bank, small a woman in

her late forties, very good-looking, but a little quiet. Now she looked

neither very quiet nor like a secretary. She wore a full body suit made

of black leather, studs and spikes everywhere and on her feet were shiny

stiletto boots, heels of seven inches or more. In her leather clad hand

she held a leash and at the other end was a very young man, no more that

eighteen, perhaps as young as sixteen. His hands were folded up between

in shoulder blades and held there with numerous straps encircling his

body. His ass was covered with black leather shorts so tight that his

chastity device was clearly outlined underneath. The leash was secured

to his collar and on his feet were black stilettos, with modest

four-inch heels. He was gagged with a huge, red ball-gag and he looked

very scared and very humiliated.

 

Mistress Rowena didn't care as she talked to Daddy, revealing that she

had been the one pointing Daddy in my direction: "I knew you'd like the

little boi after your last slave. And this little bitch," she nodded in

my direction, "probably didn't even know that he was submissive, right?"

Daddy laughed at me and agreed, thanking her for the heads-up. Then he

asked about her slave: "I don't remember seeing your toy before. Wasn't

your husband your pet the last time we met?" Mistress Rowena grunted at

the mention of her husband and answered: "True, that shit was my slave

the last time we met, but I grew so very tired of that useless, little

shit that I simply had to get rid of him." Daddy made a sympathetic

sound here and she continued: "After I castrated him all the fun went

out of him, crying all the time, so depressed that I'd have to punish

him just for that. Hell, I like punishing them for practically nothing,

just to hear them scream, but it's simply no fun when they are crying

before you begin." Daddy agreed with her and asked what she had done

with him then? "Sold him to Antwan. He can always use such shits and

he's a real good guy. He even invited me to see what he had done to him.

Turns out that he cut the shits arms off and that he now uses him as a

mobile urinal or blowjob-provider at one of his clubs. The shit is now

ball-less and armless, sealed in rubber, prancing around Antwan's club

using his mouth for whatever he's told. And I saw that that included

several people in a row taking a dump in his mouth. I'm quite sure that

he preferred even my ministrations to his current situation." This made

both of them laugh out loud, something that only stopped when the guards

decided to let us in despite my outfit. Mistress Rowena and her slave

were let in along with us but although she had clearly cut into the

line, no one felt like challenging her. Many of the ones behind us in

line were clearly shocked at what they heard, coming from much more

vanilla-like relationships.

 

Inside Daddy and Mistress Rowena continued their talk: "So who's

sweet-cheeks here?" Daddy asked her. "That pathetic little shit is my

son, who only last week assumed his father's responsibilities." I

started at this, but now that I looked I saw a clear family resemblance

between the leather-clad mom and the terrified slave son. "He's a

useless little creep, that one, not like his sisters who have already

had several slaves among them of both sexes. Why he turned nineteen two

weeks ago and he's still living at home and he still hadn't been laid,

hadn't taken some cheerleader and screwed her till she screamed."

Mistress Rowena looked darkly at the boy who cringed beneath her stare.

"So I decided that since he was going nowhere, I might as well be the

one benefiting. I jumped him late at night and tied him up. Then I

dragged him down into the dungeon. The creep didn't even know that we

had one or that his Daddy had not simply walked away, that I'd kept him

there for years. Can you imagine that? How stupid can you get? It's

better that he be enslaved sooner rather than later." Daddy agreed with

a grunt while I stood and stared at her slave, terrified. "So with his

sisters watching to learn a few tricks, I first whipped the shit out of

him before mounting him with Old Faithful here." She slapped something

hanging from her belt. It was a strap-on dildo, a huge black thing with

knobs, ridges and even metal studs in some places. It was even bigger

than Daddy's tool and just looking at it made me tremble with fear.

 

When she had finished her story Daddy asked a question: "It sounds like

you've given him what he deserved, but what are you doing here tonight?"

Mistress Rowena smiled at that and said: "See, that's where I was hoping

you could help me." Daddy cocked an eyebrow in interest and she

continued: "To break him properly he needs to service a man too, both

with his mouth and his ass and to do it properly, it needs to be done in

public. Now I know that there's no nudity in the front halls, but I'm

pretty sure that the hard-core stuff will be going down in the back and

I'm also sure that it'll be no holds barred. So I was thinking that

maybe you'd like to help me break in the little creep? I'm sure I could

keep your boi occupied in the meantime. I know you don't allow other

cock inside him, but Old Faithful isn't a real cock." She finished and

looked up at Daddy expectantly. He only contemplated for a second before

answering: "Hell Rowena, you evil old gal, you know I can't refuse you.

Let's go find a place to screw these two creeps."

 

Mistress Rowena had been absolutely right. After crossing the center,

passing a vast range of dominant/submissive pairs, ranging from the ones

barely past the mild spanking stage to a few who had performed serious

body modification on their slaves. Some were feminized, whereas others

had been turned into ponies or dogs. My eyes were caught on one dominant

couple in particular who looked to be in their early fifties, a huge

white man in a black leather suit accompanied by his absolutely

beautiful, black shemale partner, in a black leather dress, which was so

short and tight that it clearly showed how well-endowed she was.

 

Right behind them came their two slaves, both of them shemales with

extremely severe chastity devices holding their genitals and both

without arms. Behind shemale mistress, who had aged very, very well

indeed, walked a shemale with white skin, almost no waist and huge tits.

Her corset, her hood and her boots were made of red leather and her

boots were of the ballet kind, only without the heel. The straps holding

her were made of steel and her eyes were covered by a special kind of

lens, which clearly only allowed a very distorted image of the world to

slip through. Her mistress looked to be in her early fifties and her

slave looked as if she had been hers for a long, long time.

 

The slave walking behind the master looked like a strange mirror image

of the other. She had been shaped in exactly the same way, only her skin

was a beautiful brown color and her corset, hood and boots were made

from white leather. Although I couldn't be sure, her skin looked a

little younger than that of the other three, but it was quite clear that

she too had been a slave for a long, long time.

 

There were no leashes or other strings connecting the slaves to the

master/mistress couple and yet they followed in perfect mincing lockstep

two steps behind them, turning when their owners did and stopping when

they did too.

 

I would have loved it if Daddy had stopped and gotten their story, but

he and Mistress Rowena were headed for the back along with a great

number of the other pairs. The ones headed towards the back clearly

tended to the more extreme couples and I began to get very nervous and

very excited about what was going to happen. Feeling Mistress Rowena's

strap-on inside was going to hurt like hell, but I knew that deep down

inside I was going to love it.

 

Daddy and Mistress Rowena soon found what they were looking for; a

spacious back room that was already being used for some quite extreme

displays. At the door were a couple of bouncers, both of whom looked at

me as if they'd like to take so hard that I bled, making sure that only

the most extreme passed. This was clearly not Vanillaville.

 

Inside were several smaller enclosures where some pretty severe

punishments were already under way. Daddy and Mistress Rowena stopped at

one and Daddy pushed me to the front so that he was sure I could see

what went on. He laid his hand possessively on my ass and whispered: "I

bet you'd love for me to do this to you, right?" I looked forward and

became completely hypnotized by what went on. The scene was simple. On a

table with its side to the crowd for maximum display, a slave-boi had

been tied down. He was kneeling, straps around his knees and ankles

securing him to the tabletop, legs spread wide. His neck was similarly

strapped to the table, so that his ass stuck high up in the air. His

arms were tied together at the wrists and elbows and a rope coming down

from the ceiling made sure that they pointed straight up in the air. He

was completely naked, his skin an absolutely beautiful shape of dark

brown, soft and hairless. His body was completely unmarked, pristine and

he had a powerful erection even if he looked very, very nervous, wide

brown eyes staring at his owner.

 

His owner was a not very big, but very stylish and handsome looking

gentleman with beautiful brown skin. He wore an impeccable black suit,

complete with a shiny white shirt and a bowtie. He looked strangely out

of place, elegant and refined like he was on his way to a high society

dinner or the opera, but only until you took a closer look at him. His

spotless suit was made entirely of rubber and the elegant gloves he was

putting on were also rubber. He bent down to his slave and asked: "Are

you ready, my pretty?" The slave swallowed hard and said in a half

strangled, but quite clear voice: "Master, yes Master." The elegant

master asked again: "Do you want me to do this?" "Master, yes Master,"

the slave answered, "this useless slave boi will do anything for you.

Anything at all." With that the master patted his head and turned his

attention to the slave's ass and crotch. He let his rubber covered hand

slide down over the slave's butt and said, musingly: "We'd better

relieve any dangerous pressure, don't you think?" At this the slave

thanked his master profusely, almost crying. The master's hand slid down

and into the slave's crotch, gently grasping the rock hard cock there,

making the slave thank him even more profusely. In what looked like

three, quick strokes he carried his property over the edge, making him

scream with delight as his cum pumped out in a staggering amount. His

body convulsed as he came and the table would have shaken, had it not

been bolted to the floor.

 

While I thought the whole scene very sexy and longed very much for Daddy

to touch me that way again, I was also strangely disappointed. In spite

of the rubber suit of the master and the fact that the slave was tied

down, it all seemed a little soft to be honest. I had expected something

harsher I realized, surprising myself more than a little. This was a

feeling I was soon to regret.

 

While his slave thanked him for the orgasm, the master now rolled up a

small table next to his slave. It was made of shiny steel and what lay

on top of it was far from soft. It was filled with surgical instruments

and as I began to understand what was going to happen. First, however,

the master carefully washed the slave's genitals. First came water and

the he used alcohol to finish up. Then he produced a huge ice-pack,

which he held on the slave's balls until the slave's teeth were

chattering with cold. Removing the ice-pack, he took out a spray can and

sprayed the slave's balls with something that was obviously even colder

than the ice and it looked like his balls had shriveled down to their

smallest possible size. The master then picked up a scalpel and without

any hesitation at all, grabbed the slave's scrotum and sliced it open in

two places, deftly squeezing out the slave's testicles. The slave may

have been somewhat numb from the cold, there was certainly surprisingly

little blood, but he clearly felt what was going on. He keened with fear

and pain as his owner castrated him, quickly cutting away the balls

before moving on and cutting away the excess skin left over. Then he

cleaned the wound and sowed it up to the sound of his slave crying

softly. His work looked very professional and it occurred to me that

this was probably not a first for him. As if reading my mind Daddy

leaned in and whispered in my ear: "Rob's boys always give up their

balls gladly, thinking that they are going to be his property forever,

his special little pet. But I've seen Rob remove the balls of nine

slaves now and he never keeps them for more than a year or two at the

most before moving on." I started in horror at this and involuntarily

looked over my shoulder into Daddy's face. I'm sure I must have looked

absolutely terrified as he continued, holding my eyes with his intense

gaze: "Rob makes the most wonderful movies when he "retires" a slave,

believe me. All his slaves go out the hard way. In the last one I saw,

he ended up impaling the poor, little shit. Great movie!"

 

Then Daddy tugged my leash and led me away from the scene, where Master

Rob was inserting a very large slave ring in his castrated slave's

scrotum. I was so scared that had I not been plugged and cock not sealed

with the catheter, I would have soiled myself. Catching the smell and

hearing the swearing, I noticed that Mistress Rowena's son had done so,

much to his mother/mistress' displeasure.

 

We arrived at an available enclosure where I realized that whatever

Daddy and Mistress Rowena did to us, we'd be exposed to the rest of the

world and as we occupied it a small crowd began to gather, curious as to

what was about to happen. Daddy first took care of Mistress Rowena's

son/slave, while she watched. I was parked in the corner, standing at

attention, following every little move they made. The breaking on of the

slave boy was probably pretty mundane compared to what Master Rob had

just done, but it was still very, very hot - except of course for

Mistress Rowena's son. First Daddy removed the boy's shorts while

telling him that when Daddy removed his gag, he'd beg to be fucked as

hard as possible and beg to be allowed to suck his cock, swallow his

cum. The boy looked at Daddy with wide, terrified eyes, clearly

believing what he was being told.

 

Before making him beg, however, Daddy first had to clean up the shit on

the poor guy's ass. Watching Master Rob castrate his slave had made him

shit his pants and Daddy was none too pleased that he was the one who

had to wash it away. This could be seen clearly in the way he leaned

into the blows when he took his belt to the slave. In minutes the slave

was crying and pleading behind his gag as he futilely tried to dance

away from the blows. This only made Daddy madder and he grabbed him by

the throat, lifting him up from the ground as he choked him and informed

him that everything would be much worse if he didn't stand still.

Understanding that he had lost, the slave boy stood still during the

last part of the punishment and even managed to stand still as Daddy

whipped his imprisoned balls.

 

When Daddy removed his gag he cried as he begged him to fuck him, to be

allowed to blow him. Graciously Daddy agreed and it was not without envy

that I watched as Daddy took the slave from behind, really leaning into

it, making the strokes so hard they shook the owned boy. After a good

long fuck, he pulled out and deposited the slave on his knees and made

him beg for it before he was allowed to clean and then blow Daddy. The

look on Mistress Rowena's son's face as he swallowed what he could

manage of Daddy's load told the whole world that the experience had

broken him. His mother would have no trouble ordering him around after

this.

 

As Daddy put his cock back in his pants and regagged the crying slave

boy, Mistress Rowena turned her attention to me. Without me noticing (I

had been too absorbed watching her son getting fucked) she had strapped

Old Faithful on and as it protruded from her crotch it looked even more

frightening than it had done on her hip. I knew I was going to take it,

I'd have to, but I also knew that it'd be immensely painful. Also I had

no idea what she'd use to warm me up and this might prove to be the

worst part of the ordeal. Already I was so horny I couldn't believe it.

I had always had bisexual tendencies, but had also been mostly attracted

to men. It had been a long time since I had looked at a woman and been

really horny. Now, looking at Mistress Rowena, I thought that belonging

to her might not be bad at all. Painful, humiliating and just as

uncertain as being Daddy's property, but certainly attractive to an

owned bitch like me.

 

She started out by ordering me to my knees, on all fours. I instantly

complied and soon I stood on my knees and elbows, my hands were still

secured to my collar, and looked up expectantly. Her first move might

have been predictable, but I didn't see it coming and it was swift and

brutal. The paddle she had been holding partially hidden behind her

back, struck my trapped genitals with unrelenting force, moving me a

full foot forward and filling my whole world up with unbelievable pain.

I could barely scream I was so surprised. That and the air had been

knocked out of me. This made the next blow even more brutal and so too

the next one and the one after that. Completely desperate with pain and

also out of air, I was beginning to fear that she'd beat my balls to a

pulp, thus castrating me, like the poor slave we'd just seen.

 

But after five blows she stopped. This must have been according to some

kind of agreement with Daddy, because her eyes told me that if we'd been

alone she'd have beaten my balls forever. I was badly scared but there

was no place to run to, I had no way of running and besides I was too

well trained already and far too submissive to do so. Instead I stood

completely still, panting and whimpering with pain as she dropped the

paddle and swung her leg over my shoulder, so that she straddled me, her

legs on either side of my head. She clamped her legs together, trapping

my head in a vice-grip and looked down on me with an evil smile on her

face: "Well, Daddy's obedient little bitch let's see how well trained

you are. If you can hold completely still and not wriggle at all, but

only twitch a little, I lubricate Old Faithful. If not, you'll be taking

it bone-dry." The thought of her monster of a strap-on going up my ass

without lubrication almost made me scream with fear, but I managed a

fearful nod of understanding. It was quite simple; my head was already

in a vice-grip, so using only one hand she clamped my nose shut, cutting

off all air to my lungs. Very soon it became almost unbearable and

convulsions began in my stomach as I began to feel ever more desperate.

Panic crept into my mind as I tried to stay still and somehow breathe

around my gag, something that proved to be impossible. Spots began

appearing in front my eyes and finally I lost, jerking and twitching,

shaking my head, trying to escape as I panicked completely. But there

was no escape and as my mind was engulfed in panic, my struggles became

ever weaker as I could hear the rush of blood in my ears and my vision

faded until finally lost consciousness, convinced that Mistress Rowena

was killing me.

 

I came to twitching and jerking as I tried pulling in great big gulps of

air through my nose as I was still gagged. I couldn't get air in quickly

enough and while I struggled I was still in a state of panic. Finally I

got enough air and my breath began to stabilize and I calmed down a bit.

I looked up to see two things: Mistress Rowena's broad smile as she

caressed her frightful strap-on and Daddy's displeased look, telling me

that my payment for not keeping still would not end with Mistress

Rowena's strap-on ravaging me.

 

For now, however, Daddy was strangely the least of my concerns. So as

not to piss her off, I quickly scrambled up on all fours and bowed my

head to her feet to indicate both my submission and my apologies. This

earned a sympathetic sound from Mistress Rowena, but a dissatisfied

grunt from Daddy. Then, at her touch, I turned around so that she would

have unimpeded access to my ass. Moaning with passion and a strange

sense of loss, I felt how she removed my plug and my ass felt open and

vulnerable. And dry. Much too dry. I had expected her to pounce on me

then, but to my surprise I felt strong arms, Daddy's arms, lifting me up

and depositing me on a low table of sorts. With some trepidation I

realized that this was to improve her stance so that she wouldn't have

to get down on her knees, but would be able to screw me standing up.

 

And then she did pounce. First came her hands gripping my hips, getting

a good hold, and then I felt the tip of her monster resting against my

asshole. Here she waited for a short while, drawing out the suspense.

Then she moved in, but to my surprise she didn't just ram it home as I

expected her to. Rather she pushed it in slowly, deliberately,

inexorably. At one inch in I thought she was going to tear me up. At two

inches in I thought she'd split me up and at three inches in I was

screaming with pain and panic, thinking she was ruining me for good. I

did, however, manage to hold still as she violated me and was thus able

to stem a little of Daddy's rage over my lack of control. When she was

all the way in, I was gasping and crying, trying desperately not to

move, to make things worse. This was not in her plans and having gotten

all the way in, she began bumping and grinding in earnest. It was easily

the most painful fuck I had ever endured and I spent the entire time

screaming into my gag, tears rolling down my face. When she pulled out I

was convinced that I'd never be able to hold shit again and that I was

ruined.

 

I did manage to thank her by lowering my head to plant a gagged kiss on

Old Faithful as she came around to my front to present it to me. I was

not surprised to see that my blood was on it, along with some of my

shit. My love and gratitude for Daddy grew when he did not remove my gag

to lick her pole clean. As Mistress Rowena left with her slave, thanking

Daddy for a great time, he did put my vibrating plug back in place,

admonishing me to hold it in place. Pulling me up to stand, this proved

very painful indeed, but not impossible as I had feared. Shocked at the

violence with which she had raped me, but relieved that my ass did after

all work, I gratefully followed Daddy as he tugged my leash and went off

in search of other perversions at the party.

 

Daddy quickly found Master Rod and his now castrated slave. The boi now

stood tied behind his owner at a small bar, looking the worse for wear.

He was very pale and stood swaying slightly, his arms bound behind his

back, a black ball-gag in his mouth and a leash tied to his steel

collar. A bandage covered his crotch but I could see his now limp and

useless cock had been pierced quite viciously, once through the head

with a sturdy ring and four times through the shaft with little, steel

barbells. How he was even able to stand after his castration was a

mystery to me, but there was no doubt that Master Rod's hold on him was

exceptionally hard and complete.

 

Master Rod eyed me with interest when we came, asking if I still had my

balls. This made me jump with fear, but Daddy threw back his head and

laughed, telling Rod that he preferred to keep my balls - at least for

now. While our owners exchanged chit-chat the castrated slave and I

exchanged looks. We were both trapped, mostly by our own nature. I had

willingly agreed to this and even after seeing the things I had today

still wanted to be Daddy's bitch, even if it meant that my future was

very uncertain. I more than suspected that someday Daddy would end my

"normal" working life and make me his in-house slave, but I didn't know

when that might be or what that might be like. Daddy had owned me for

months now and I still had no idea how he lived or even where he lived.

 

The castrated slave in front of me was practically unmarked and might

even still be performing a regular job. Like me, his hands and face were

unmarked, but unlike me so was his body. From what Daddy had told me

this slave would star in a snuff movie all too soon and he probably

didn't even know it. Would he have agreed to be owned and castrated if

he had known this? The question was not strange to me since I had

thought these thoughts and come to the conclusion that I would rather

risk being snuffed by Daddy than be without him, without his merciless

control. Seeing this poor slave, castrated and bound to be tortured to

death, I was forced to think about this again. About what I wanted;

about how submissive I really was, how much I loved pain and how much I

wanted to Daddy to own and control me. Surprising myself yet again I

quickly, much too quickly I thought, came to the conclusion that I

wanted to be Daddy's boi, no matter where that might take me.

 

As we left for home in the early hours of the morning, my body now

unbelievably sore from additional punishment, Daddy asked me gently

before strapping into the front seat of the car: "Are you Daddy's boi?

Daddy's property for good?" He had removed my gag at that stage and so I

leaned forward to kiss his hand as I replied: "Yes, Daddy. I'll be your

bitch always. Do to me as you please. Use me in any way that you like.

Use me up and wear me out, but please don't leave me." As he patted my

cheek and got into the car and drove us home, I realized that the whole

purpose of this trip had been to make me think these thoughts, to force

me to make this decision.

 

Chapter 7

Soon the time came to remove the pouch around my genitals, but

this time Daddy did not do it at home. Instead he took me to a very

discrete tattoo, piercing and fetish shop downtown. The front windows

did say what went on inside, but only if you really looked carefully.

Passing it casually and you might think it any number of things, but not

those.

 

It might have been discrete, but it was certainly not small. Inside it

was huge and filled with all manner of strange things. Daddy had picked

me up after work and so I was still in my business suit as I entered a

few steps in front of him. A petite and very sexy woman approached me

and asked me if she might be of service. She was about my height, but

wore black six-inch stilettos and a sort of uniform dress made of very

tight fitting, embroidered red silk with a high collar giving it a

vaguely Chinese look. She had long golden hair and a tan to match. She

looked like a surfer girl in the wrong outfit, but very sexy all the

same. Her nametag said "Mandy" and she had only just asked me when Daddy

walked in and she spotted him. Immediately her demeanor changed and she

quickly minced over to him and curtseyed: "Master John. It is an honor.

We are so pleased to see you here again. Shall I fetch Master

Sebastian?" She sounded not honored or pleased to see Daddy, but scared

shitless and when Daddy said yes to her question she scampered away as

if she was being chased by a pack of wild dogs.

 

Master Sebastian, who owned the shop, turned out to be a dapper man,

with strangely well kept red hair. He and Daddy were obviously long time

friends and we quickly found ourselves in a private room in the back.

Calling it a private room may be a little wrong, since it was clearly a

dungeon. Mandy was with us and stood nervously in the corner, waiting

for her orders.

 

Daddy ordered me to strip, which I as quickly as possible. Master

Sebastian indicated a rubber covered cross and soon I was tied to it,

spread-eagle and naked except for my hateful pouch. I hung there for a

while as Daddy and Master Sebastian caught up. I was almost sure that

I'd not be allowed to cum when Daddy had the pouch removed, but I still

hoped. The big question for now was whether I would be fitted with a

more permanent chastity device. My mind was very much divided on the

idea. On one hand I was hornier than I had ever been before, in so much

sexual need that I could hardly believe it myself. On the other hand I

felt an urgent need to please Daddy, to belong to him completely. Being

dragged around and seeing other masters and slaves it was quite clear to

me that most of the slaves in relationships that were not of the vanilla

type, wore chastity devices, at least if they had a cock.

 

But before I was dealt with, Mandy caught the attention of Daddy and

Master Sebastian. She had undressed and now stood at attention naked,

wearing only her heels. Her body had a deep, even and beautiful tan, her

skin looked hairless and very soft. Her waist was very slim, but was not

fitted with a corset and her breasts were full and round. But instead of

a set of pussy lips, she had a tiny little penis with a ring piercing

the head and a set of miniscule balls. She was not fitted with a

chastity device, but her penis hung down, limp and useless. Everything

about her was feminine, even her tiny cock. It was certainly smaller

than the clitorises I had seen on some ridiculously muscular

dominatrixes at the fetish party. In fact it looked very much out of

place, even if you had seen the number of shemales I had in the last few

weeks, most of them slaves. Also, she seemed genuinely terrified of

Daddy.

 

Master Sebastian explained it to me, apparently eager that I hear the

story. Mandy had been a slightly submissive transvestite when Master

Sebastian had met her. The attraction had been fast and hard, but after

a while they ran into trouble. Master Sebastian was only just beginning

his "career" as a master, but the more he got, then more he wanted. The

more he tied up Mandy, the more he wanted to do it and the harder he

punished her, the harder he longed to do it to her. She, however, did

not feel the same way and soon the relationship broke apart. It could

have ended there had Master Sebastian not met Daddy right before the

breakup.

 

Mandy was his first slave and Master Sebastian obsessed over her, the

need to own her very bad. Daddy was already a very experienced man and

he had instantly liked the younger man, seeing in him a fellow pervert

of the harshest kind. Unlike Sebastian, however, Daddy had the right

connections and even more importantly, he had an idea how to make Mandy

Sebastian's property for good. He would use a combination of fulfilling

her deepest desires and worst nightmares. Mandy loved her feminine side,

loved the clothes and the makeup. She loved being subordinate to a man,

getting taken by him and acting submissively around him, being his soft

and docile little girl, lying in her man's arms after they had both cum.

But she didn't enjoy the harsher aspects of slavery; giving up control

completely, being punished harshly and being tied up all the time. So

when Sebastian had started down that road, she had pulled out.

 

Grabbing Mandy was no art and Daddy didn't make a big fuss. He simply

jumped her in a dark alley on her way home from a tranny hangout, tied

her up and threw her in the car, making her disappear from the face of

the earth. Since no one at her work or in her family knew that she was a

transvestite and since Master Sebastian meanwhile removed all traces of

this from her apartment, no one connected Mandy the transvestite with

the disappearance of the young man she had lived as and her enslavement

was a fact.

 

Now Daddy turned her into his slave in the most brutal manner possible,

with incessant beatings, prolonged and brutal bindings and humiliations

of the worst kind. Mandy naturally broke in short order, but she felt no

love for Daddy like I did since she had not sought out this kind of

slavery (I hadn't either, but I had loved the brutality from day one).

But Daddy did own her and shortly after breaking her, he pretended to

tire of her and took her to Master Rob's place and had her castrated.

The castration broke her completely, removing even the slightest glimmer

of hope that she'd one day be able to return to a more normal life.

Having gone through no cosmetic procedure to look more feminine, she was

now merely a quite feminine looking boi-bitch. And since her very

feminine looks had always been dependent to a large extent on her

ability to dress and wear makeup, she was neither one sex nor the other

and not too close to either when it came to looks. And so, at her lowest

point, Daddy took her to a dinner party hosted be Master Sebastian. Here

Daddy "let it slip" that he was so very tired of this stupid boi-bitch

he had caught. Sebastian on the other hand told Daddy that he knew the

slave and actually liked her quite a bit. Daddy feigned surprise and

soon they agreed that Sebastian could have her for a token amount of

money as Daddy was glad to be rid of her.

 

But before buying her Master Sebastian turned to Mandy and told her that

since he knew her in advance, he had a few conditions before he'd buy

her, some things she had to do if she didn't want to be sold again very

quickly. Filled with hope that she might escape the brutal man holding

her, she listened intently and would probably have agreed right away,

before hearing what Master Sebastian had to say, had she not been tied

and gagged at the time. Master Sebastian wanted a super feminine and

absolutely, unquestioningly obedient slave doll. If she was to be his

property she would have to undergo extensive surgery and she would have

to obey every single order he ever gave her without hesitation. Is she

did this, she would simply be his "bind hard, whip hard, fuck hard"

doll. If she didn't, there was always Daddy or Master Rob.

 

Mandy would do anything to escape Daddy and she had already begun

viewing her time with Sebastian with a real sense of nostalgia. Here he

was, offering her not only a way out, but also a chance to become truly

feminine, something she had always dreamed of. Mandy jumped at the

chance and instantly became Master Sebastian's utterly devoted slave.

After a whole lot of surgery, which had among other things removed

several ribs to make her waist slimmer and given her real tits, large

ones too, and a whole lot of obedience training, she was his, body and

soul. Only one piece of surgery remained, one which Master Sebastian

insisted on. The final operation reduced her limp cock to the tiny,

almost clitoris-like thing I saw in her crotch. In the operation she

also got two small steel balls implanted where her testicles had once

been. This way she was always reminded of what she was and of what she

might have been, had she stayed with Master Sebastian right from the

start.

 

After a while Master Sebastian had told Mandy that she had been set up

and that her rescue by Sebastian was merely the outcome the two masters

had been aiming for all along. But she seemed to have accepted her fate

and the fact that this was probably the best she could hope for. To have

a master who was genuinely obsessed with her, even if that meant brutal

punishments from time to time and that she had to show her love and

gratitude towards him every second of the day, never missing a step, was

far, far better than all her other options. So Mandy chose to love,

honor and obey Master Sebastian with fanatic devotion, outshining all

the other girls and shemales he owned, fucked or punished. None were as

devoted to Master Sebastian as her.

 

For now she stood by as Daddy told Master Sebastian what he wanted done

to me. I couldn't hear them, but the evil little smile Master Sebastian

sent my way after hearing, told me that it was probably going to be

humiliating at the very least.

 

The first part, however, wasn't half-bad. Daddy equipped me with a very

narrow blindfold and then he removed the pouch and the catheter from my

genitals. The feeling of relief was indescribable as cool air touched my

cock again. Then someone, I assume it was Mandy since the hands felt

small and soft, began washing my genitals, a feeling so wonderful that

it made me babble, groan, keen and whimper with delight and gratitude.

Soon I was as hard as I had ever been and my hips were thrusting

involuntarily as Mandy's soft hands moved me towards a climax simply by

washing me. Then Daddy's voice spoke ever so softly into my left ear:

"If you cum now boi, your balls will be gone before the blindfold is."

My delighted keening turned to whimpers of desperation as I fought to

control the approaching orgasm. I hoped that Mandy would finish up her

washing so that it would become easier, but Daddy told her to go on

until he told her stop.

 

I don't know for how long she washed and rubbed my cock with her gentle

hands, but it seemed like hours and days. Her soft touch became the

worst torture I had ever experienced and she had me crying and begging

in minutes. As I tried desperately to control my cock, I pleaded and

begged for her to stop her ministrations, to please let me off the hook.

I begged Daddy and I begged Mandy, but neither responded for the longest

time. Time became stretched out as I lost track of it. It suddenly

seemed as if I had been here forever; as it was here Daddy had found me

and captured me and that it was here he would remove my balls. In my

minds eye I saw Master Rob castrating a slave strapped to a table and

the slave was me. I lost all control evacuated my bowels from pure fear.

It felt as if I was loosing myself.

 

Finally Daddy ordered Mandy to stop and her soft hands went away. Even

after they were gone it took a supreme amount of self-control to stop

the approaching orgasm and when I finally succeeded I was a complete

wreck, unable to stop my pleading. Eventually I calmed down behind my

blindfold and I felt Daddy's hand on my balls. The touch made me whimper

with fear, but I managed to keep relatively quiet and hold still. Then

he whispered in my ear: "Do you still want to belong to me boi?"

Tearfully I once again pleaded my allegiance, begged him not to leave

me. He gave my balls a gentle squeeze and continued: "If you belong to

me there will always be the risk of loosing your balls; because you fuck

up or because it pleases me. You'll never know when or if it might

happen and you'll never know if you'll ever cum again." I swallowed hard

as he continued: "If you say "yes" to me now, you will move on step

closer to total slavery of the harshest kind. If you say "yes" to me now

Mandy will start the process of removing all of your body hair

irrevocably and before the evening is out you will have had your cock

pierced and been fitted with a chastity device that you will have no

possibility of removing." He paused a bit and then asked me: "So boi, do

you still want to me mine?"

 

I had anticipated everything he asked me and already at the fetish party

I had come to my conclusion. What is more, I was certain that Daddy knew

this. So his question wasn't as much asking me for permission, since I

already knew from Mandy's story that he could and would take me by force

if that was what he preferred. Daddy asked the question, not to have me

choose to be his slave, I had already chosen that, but rather to

reinforce my sense of being owned and controlled. At every step he was

challenging me, making me work my way deeper into slavery, forcing me to

think ever more like his property, and using my own will and my own

strength to do it. The thought that I belonged to such a supremely

accomplished master made me weak with submissive joy: "Yes Daddy," I

croaked, "I belong to you, body and soul entirely to you. Do to me as

you please, no matter what that is, but please keep as you slave-boi.

Please Daddy, I beg you: please keep me." Daddy answered with an

affectionate squeeze of my testicles and then Mandy's hands were on my

body.

 

At the time I didn't know what she did, just that she touched my skin

with something and that my skin became strangely warm at where she

touched it. I later found out that she was employing a laser hair

removal tool. Having all of my body hair removed took quite a while and

of course required that I be tied with my other side to the cross so

that she could remove hairs on my back. Also it was relaxing in a

strange way. Daddy did not want me too relaxed so ever so often Mandy

would use her hands to bring me to the edge, the very real threat of

castration hanging over my head were I not able to control myself. So

when Mandy had finally gone over my entire body, I was exhausted with

effort and fear.

 

I was still tied to the cross, my front facing out and my tortured

member easily accessible when my blindfold was removed. Daddy and Master

Sebastian stood a few steps away, observing as Mandy prepared to fit my

chastity device. She had changed her outfit and was now in the white

uniform of the kinky rubber nurse. At her side was a steel tray with an

assortment of unpleasant looking steel objects.

 

I was a little disappointed that it wasn't Daddy who was going to do the

actual piercing. At least I was until he looked me in the eye and said:

"You will look me in the eyes until I say otherwise and you will not

make a single sound. You know what will happen if you fail." Unlike

before, when I had been blindfolded and in immense sexual need, my

orders posed no problems for me at all this time. Daddy's steely gaze

focused me and the pain in my cock as Mandy pierced it several times was

a distant annoyance, no more. I felt how she first disinfected the

wounds with a stinging liquid, presumably stopping the bleeding at the

same time and then slipped something on my cock, something that

constricted me uncomfortably. I did not look down as Daddy had not yet

given me permission. Finally she stopped fiddling and Daddy told me to

look at the cock me now owned completely.

 

My cock was now inside a narrow steel tube, extending from the root of

my cock to right behind the head. The feeling of pressure and the fact

that the head was a good deal wider than the shaft meant that Mandy had

used quite a bit of effort as well as lubrication to get it on and that

it would be quite painful to get off again. Imprisoning the head itself

was a cage of surprisingly sturdy, curved steel bars, four in all, all

welded to the tube and insuring that to even touch the head of my cock

I'd have to use a very slim tool, perhaps the tip of a pencil could

reach it.

 

To hold this in place Mandy had used four piecings: one almost at the

root, one on the center of my shaft and one almost right behind the

head. Through all of these little rods with little knobs on the end had

been put. The knobs had been clued in place with a glue that Daddy told

me required the use of a special solvent, combined with heat and special

tool to get off. I was obviously going to spend quite a bit of time in

this chastity tube before Daddy took it off, if indeed he ever would.

The thought alone stopped my breath for a second, both with dread and

submissive joy. The fourth and final piercing was through the head of my

cock and through it went a ring, weaving in and out through the bars

confining my cock. It was somewhat flexible and it too had been closed

with a small knob, secured in the same way as the rods. There was no way

I was getting out of that chastity tube without help and a lot of tools

and first of all I had neither right now, but secondly and most

importantly I had no desire to escape it. It proved, more than any other

physical thing, that I belonged to Daddy, that I was property.

 

After Daddy had explained how hard it would be to get off, he released

me and kneeling with Master Sebastian and his slave Mandy as audience, I

blew Daddy by way of thanking him for making me take one more step into

absolute slavery.

 

As he drove me home, me in my business suit, my other life, the life

lived mostly at the bank, struck me as absurd, surreal even. It had lost

its meaning to me, its value. The only that mattered to me now was Daddy

and belonging to him. I didn't care what he might do to me, as long as

it was him doing it. Or rather; I'd rather get castrated and fucked to

death by him the next day, than live a quiet life where I got to retire

and enjoy my old age. Because I wouldn't enjoy it. I'd know that I'd

missed my chance; my chance of being an owned bitch, Daddy's boi. That

was all that mattered. Whatever he might do to me was simply the price I

had to pay and I would pay it gladly.

 

Chapter 8

In the weeks and months that followed things continued much as

they had before when I had "just" worn the pouch, only I was even

hornier and even more submissive. Strangely I was able to perform my

work just as well as I had before I had met Daddy, but of course I no

longer interacted in any way with my colleagues socially. The exception

was of course Mistress Rowena. I hadn't had much to do with her before,

saying hi, discussing a letter or an invoice but no more than that. To

my surprise this continued and around other people she behaved as if

nothing had ever happened, as if she had never fucked me so brutally

that I bled for three days, had never beaten my balls or choked me for

kicks. However, the few times no one else was around her behavior

changed. There was never much time, so she had to make it short. The

form of torture that gave her the most pleasure in the shortest time

span was quite simply to squeeze or knee my balls.

 

But of course no rule without exceptions. Once she had me to herself in

a secluded corner of the office for a minute or two. She used the time

efficiently, ordering me to stand with my feet wide apart and my hands

behind my head. Dreading the consequences I instantly complied. She

stepped back to get a small run, drew back her right leg and licked me

unbelievably hard in the balls, using her ankle as the point of contact.

Unable to make a sound as all the air and energy had been kicked out of

me, I collapsed on the floor, my mouth open in a silent scream. She

exploited this and forced the tip of her high-heeled shoe into my mouth,

forcing me to worship her even as I lay there, my whole being absorbed

in pain.

 

When I had worshipped both of her shoes, licking what tasted like

dog-shit off their soles, she had me lie on my back, legs spread and

hands behind my head. Whimpering with fear, but too submissive and too

smart to object I did as she told me to. Cursing me out as the useless

boi-bitch I was, she them used the heels of her stilettos to step as

hard as she could on my balls, stabbing my poor testicles until I was

sure that they would pop. When she had reduced me to silent pleading and

tears rolling down my cheeks and my breath was almost out, she stopped

and ordered me to stand on all fours, legs spread wide. Then, as way of

finishing her fun, she kicked me in the balls as hard as she could five

times in a row. Again my whole being was engulfed in pain and I curled

up in ball, unable to speak and almost unable to breathe. I then felt

her heel on my throat and heard her say: "Get up you useless creep and

walk out of here as if nothing happened. And when your owner fucks you

in the lunch break, give him my regards." I just wanted to lie there

curled up until the pain went away, but of course that was not an

option. So I did as was expected of me and ignored the pain. Instead I

had to make sure that Mistress Rowena was pleased, so I kissed her

stilettos and got up, straightened my clothes and wiped away my tears. I

then smiled submissively at her and walked out of the room, my balls

screaming with pain. It was two hours before lunch and I tried to sit

absolutely still in that period of time, trying to allow my balls some

peace.

 

When Daddy saw my bruised and battered balls, now turning dark blue with

little cuts where her heels had hit more than once, he nodded

approvingly and then with no warning at all, smacked them as hard as he

could with his palm. With a half-strangled scream I collapsed, again

overcome with the pain. I could take no more abuse of my balls, but of

course it was not up to me. Daddy lifted me up from the floor of the

abandoned garage he was using to abuse me during my lunch breaks and

forced my mouth down over his cock. He had begun training me in

deep-throating him and he used the opportunity to continue my training.

Already out of breath from the blow to my balls Daddy's cock forcing

itself down my throat nearly choked me and throughout the very prolonged

blowjob I was in a state of near-panic from lack of air. I was kneeling,

trousers around my ankles, exposing my imprisoned and abused genitals,

fighting for air as Daddy's hand around my neck forced me down over his

cock until it was very far down my throat.

 

After an endless fuck Daddy came, flooding my mouth with cum, nearly

drowning me. As I dressed, wiping the remains of his cum off my chin and

thanking him for his brutal treatment, he said to me: "Worthless bitch.

You will go back to the office and thank Mistress Rowena and then tell

that I'd be delighted if she would do the same thing to you this

afternoon and that I'd be most grateful if she'd do the same thing twice

a day for the remainder of the week. Now get going boi!" As I thanked

Daddy and scampered away, back to work, my heart sank. My balls hurt

terribly already and it was only Tuesday. By the end of the week I would

be castrated by Mistress Rowena's heels at Daddy's request.

 

Still, it wasn't as if I had a choice. So when I got back I immediately

approached Mistress Rowena's desk. She was talking on the phone so I

waited patiently until she was done and then said, in a voice low enough

not to be heard by anyone else but her: "Mistress Rowena, please

Mistress Rowena. Daddy thanks you for punishing a useless shit like me

and asks if you would be so kind as to do again this afternoon?" She

smiled evilly and said that of course she'd do such a thing for Daddy.

Then I went on: "Daddy furthermore asks if you would be so kind as

continue the same treatment of this useless boi-bitch throughout the

week, twice a day." I trembled as I said this and from the look on her

face I could tell that she was a bit surprised, thinking that perhaps it

was effectively risking castration, but of course she graciously agreed.

Then she told me a time and a place where the next punishment would take

place and I thanked her before leaving. Two hours later I was again

licking her stilettos, thanking her for almost ruining my balls.

 

My Friday afternoon I had serious difficulty walking normally and indeed

my colleagues had been joking about my walk already Wednesday afternoon.

I was sure that I would never again have an erection and that indeed my

balls were broken and ruined. But Daddy had ordered it and so all I

could do was to comply.

 

After work it was time for a hair treatment at Master Sebastian's

dungeon. It had become a weekly ritual, one that would continue until

all of my body hair was permanently gone. As always Daddy met me there

and watched as Mandy, dressed in her dirty nurse uniform, applied the

hair removal tool. To protect my eyes I was blindfolded and while Mandy

tended to my skin Daddy first inspected and then squeezed my very, very

tender balls. His touch alone made me scream as his fingers ran across

the welts and cuts Mistress Rowena's sharp stiletto heels had made on my

poor testicles. Daddy had me screaming during the whole time Mandy

removed hair from my body and when he took me down from the cross I was

of course crying and pleading for the brutal man who owned me to please

have mercy.

 

There was precious little mercy to be had from Daddy, something I loved

and would in fact have no other way, but he did allow me to blow him.

Servicing Daddy in any way always filled me with submissive joy, but

there is something special about providing oral service. When being

taken from behind, it is the fact that you are being taken that is the

big thing; that you are the object, submissive by lack of action. When

blowing someone, which is always on the knees in one way or the other,

you are actively proving your submission. On your knees, whether your

eyes are demurely pointed downwards or you are looking up, your eyes

supplicating the one you are sucking, you are actively showing that you

are the subordinate one; that you are submitting. Providing a proper

blowjob, no matter if it's a job with your hands behind your back or

head or if you are using your hands to please the one you are blowing,

means pleasing the other sexually but not yourself. A proper blowjob, by

its very nature, is a submissive act. And so I love it. I love showing

Daddy that I am his property, no matter how it is done, but sucking on

that very fine pole of his is a special joy to me.

 

When I had swallowed Daddy's load, this time getting all of it, he threw

me a suit and pair of shoes and told me that we were going out. My heart

beating much faster now, excited and fearful about what was going to

happen; I quickly put on the suit and shoes. The suit turned out to be a

full-body suit made of ultra thin rubber, shiny white in color. Apart

from at my head, hands and feet, there were small openings at my

genitals and over my ass. My bruised cock and balls were pulled out

through the small hole, making me whine pathetically and to stuff my ass

and thus show that it belonged to Daddy and no one else, a large

vibrating buttplug was shoved into it. The shoes were of course

stilettos, red Oxfords with seven-inch heels made of very thin, shiny

metal. They were several sizes too small and hurt terribly to walk in,

but I nonetheless smiled and thanked Daddy for the nice clothes. He had

begun shrinking the size of the stilettos I wore around him and the only

thing I could do about it was to smile and say: "Thank you Daddy." That

and suffer in silence.

 

After dressing I stood at attention as he finished preparing me for the

night. First I was given red rubber gloves to wear and then he tied my

elbows together on my back, making my gloved hands stick out to the

sides. He then inserted a huge, red ball-gag in my mouth and strapped

red leather cuffs on my ankles, connected by a slender steel chain no

more than eight inches long. Finally he attached a leash to the ring in

my cock and led me out of Master Sebastian's dungeon, slapping Mandy so

hard in the face that she fell down. As I minced out behind Daddy,

fighting to keep up, I heard her thanking Daddy for his attention.

 

Daddy led me out to his car and strapped me into the front seat. Being

seen by everyone we drove by was a source of endless humiliation to me,

but Daddy never showed any sign of noticing the long stares my rubber

bound and gagged form drew from passers by. We arrived at a mansion at

the other end of town and were shown directly into a very spacious

private dungeon were a party of sorts was going on. It turned out to be

Master Rob's house and his private dungeon and that alone insured that

none of the people invited were into vanilla.

 

Rob himself greeted Daddy as we arrived. His slave followed right behind

him, his limp and useless member leashed to his owner's belt. He was

completely naked and his hands had been folded into a backprayer and

tied to his upper body with very tight rope. Last I had seen him he had

just been castrated and his skin had been unmarked and although he had

just lost his balls, he had looked at his master with deep and loving

affection. Not so anymore. His entire body was now a testimony of

prolonged and unrelenting torture with welts, bruises and outright cuts

everywhere, the smallest patches of skin marked with the whip, the cane,

the crop or something much worse. His nipples, ears, nose and cock had

been pierced, some of these places many times and rings carrying either

little weights or little bells hung from them. And the way in which he

looked at his owner had changed too. When he wasn't looking down as he

usually would, his eyes betrayed abject terror when his master's eyes

fell on him. He now knew or at least suspected what would happen to him

and therefore also knew that his dreams of a lifetime of devotion to his

owner were false and bound to end brutally.

 

For now, however, he was left to trail uselessly behind Master Rob as he

circulated among his visitors. There were quite a few masters and slaves

at the party and there were plenty of entertainment involving slaves

being tortured to varying degrees. Naturally I began to get very

nervous, but for a long time Daddy merely watched the show and of course

so did I. To one particularly arousing performance, a shemale slave

being turned into a rubber puppy in a manner so brutal that when she was

finally cocooned and on her knees she was unable to stop screaming, I

blew him, but other than that I wasn't touched. I was still tied up in

my white rubber suit, my arms sticking out ridiculously because my

elbows were touching behind my back. Having belonged to Daddy for many

months now I knew that it was unlikely that I would go free of

punishment merely because my balls were badly damaged, so as the party

progressed I became more and more nervous.

 

As it turned out I was right to be nervous. When almost all of the

slaves had been punished everyone gathered around a kind of center stage

arrangement, a dais-like arrangement in the largest area of Master Rob's

dungeon. I was the first one to enter this stage, mincing behind Daddy

as he positioned me for the evening's last show. He positioned me on my

knees so that my genitals were about a foot in front of a ring in the

floor, through which he looped my leash. Then he strapped my knees and

ankles to the floor and pulled on my leash, forcing me to sit down on my

calves. He tied off the leash to something behind me, presumably another

ring, and thus prevented me from getting up. I now sat on the floor with

my hands sticking out to the sides, gagged and clad in rubber and facing

about half the crowd. The other half of the crowd was behind me. Daddy

stood right behind me and stayed there for the time being.

 

Two other slaves were then led onto the stage and tied down right beside

me. They too were tied down kneeling, but their genitals were left free,

or at least they were freed from their chastity devices when they had

been strapped down. Both of them had their hands tied behind their

backs, but none were gagged.

 

The slaves were two young males, both with mistresses standing right

behind them. I recognized Mistress Rowena and her son to my left and the

pair to my right also looked like a mother and son combination, though I

thought the coincidence too great to be true.

 

The Master Rob stepped onto the stage and addressed the crowd: "Ladies

and gentlemen. Thank you all for coming, I do hope you've had an

enjoyable evening?" The crowd cheered at this, but of course the cheers

came exclusively from the dominants. I saw many tear-streaked slave

faces in the crowd; the ones who had delivered the entertainment. The

cheering died down and Master Rob continued: "For the final piece of

entertainment tonight we have some very generous people indeed." The

word "generous" made me very nervous but there was nowhere to run to.

"Master John has brought us his new boi-bitch," Master Rob said and

indicated Daddy, "and mistresses Adele and Rowena have both brought

their slave-sons." The crowd showed their appreciation by cheering

loudly and only stopped when Master Rob finished: "It's a simple game:

The boi-bitch has thirty minutes to make the others cum. He will loose

one testicle per slave that fails to cum. My eyes flew wide open and I

whined with fear and I looked over my shoulder in panic only to be met

with Daddy's steely stare: "If you loose any of them I'll just leave you

here with Master Rob," he said for me alone and stepped off the stage,

leaving me in a state of near-panic. "For the other slaves the rules are

just as simple. If the boi-bitch makes them cum, they'll be castrated."

 

The two bound boys next to me began pleading with their

mothers/mistresses as these stepped away from the stage. The one on my

right pleaded to his mother: "Mistress, please Mistress. Mistress,

please, please!" But of course he spoke to her retreating and

unresponsive back. Mistress Rowena's son was even more pitiful as he

pleaded: "Mommy, please Mommy. I'll be ever so good Mommy. Please don't

do this Mommy, please Mommy!" Of course Mistress Rowena only sneered at

this and left him.

 

Now only the two slaves and I were left on the stage. Their cocks were

just within reach of my hands, for the occasion clad in red rubber.

Master Rob positioned a big stopwatch so that both the crowd and I could

see it and then he stepped down with the words: "On my mark you'll have

exactly thirty minutes boi. Three, two, one, MARK!" With that he started

the stopwatch and I knew what I had to do. I definitely did not want to

see the two slave-boys castrated, but I would rather that it happened to

them than to me. Of course I feared castration, but again I found that

the fear of loosing Daddy was greater that the fear of loosing my balls.

So I grabbed their semi-flaccid cocks firmly and began to manipulate

them.

 

Since Daddy forbade any other cock in my ass and mouth but his own and

since he did not want to cheat other masters and mistresses, he had made

me practice my handjob technique a great deal. Also, it was clear that

both slaves had been without orgasm for quite some time. Their fresh,

young cocks, so full of hormones, sprang to life in my rubber-clad hands

and soon the air was filled with desperate pleading. After five minutes

both were twisting and jerking, desperately trying to get away from my

grip, but of course this was impossible because of their bonds. After

ten minutes the slave on my right lost the ability to produce words and

his pleading turned to panicked keening and after thirteen minutes he

lost it. He screamed and his bound form convulsed as he sprayed my face

and body with his cum, a truly staggering amount of it too. For a long

time he was wracked by aftershocks, which I helped produce and enhance

since I found myself unable to stop jerking him off for a few minutes

afterwards.

 

Mistress Rowena's son proved more resilient and after twenty-five

minutes I was beginning to panic. My left hand and arm were burning with

the effort and I thought that I would loose for sure since he had

jerking and pleading the whole time, but seemingly without getting

closer to cuming. Then, at the twenty-seven minute mark, his pleading

turned to desperate keening and I found the extra reserves now that I

could hear how close he was. At the twenty-nine minute mark he screamed:

"Mommy!" as loud as he could and sprayed my face and chest with a true

fountain of cum as he lost to the orgasmic convulsions. These took

possession of him and gripped him for three more minutes as I continued

to pump him while all the time he called for his mommy.

 

It was over and I was covered in cum and my hands and arms were burning

with effort, but I had nonetheless won. The two losers were led away by

their very angry mothers/mistresses while Daddy untied the straps

holding me to the floor. As he stood me up he whispered in my ear: "Good

job boi. You may yet become an adequate slave." My heart swelled with

pride at these words and I momentarily forgot what I had done to the two

other slaves.

 

I was quickly reminded of this as two special tables were placed on the

center stage and as the slaves were strapped down just like Master Rob's

own slave had been when he had been castrated, I knew what was going to

happen. Mistress Rowena's son was still pleading to his mommy and the

other one to his mistress, but neither woman had any patience left for

their useless offspring. And so the actual castrations were left to the

two mothers. Mistress Adele went first and after cooling her son's

genitals down she used a scalpel to cut away that which had now proven

itself useless. The whole operation was quick and after Master Rob had

inserted a slave ring in the crotch of the poor slave, he was bandaged

and given back to his mistress.

 

Mistress Rowena was not so quick. Instead she started by beating her

son's balls mercilessly, making me cringe as I recalled what she had

done to me through the whole week. She progressed to other forms of

torture; clamps, electricity and heat, so when she was finally ready to

castrate her son, he was practically begging her to do it. As long as

she stopped her torture he would do anything. Of course this meant

nothing to Mistress Rowena, but she did finish. She did it with a pair

of scissors and the brutality of it was enough to momentarily silence

the crowd before they erupted into spontaneous cheering. Then that slave

too was fitted with a slave ring in his crotch and given back to

Mistress Rowena who was still smoldering with anger over his lack of

self-control.

 

Shortly thereafter Daddy bade Master Rob goodnight, thanking him for a

lovely evening. I stood right behind Daddy, still covered in cum and

tied as I had been all evening. I was still quite shaken from the last

event and how close I had come to loosing my balls, but neither Daddy

nor Master Rob acknowledged my presence, as if I had had no part in the

show. This was of course only right and proper, I was just a slave-boi,

but it still shook me how casually I was treated as a slave, how little

I was really worth.

 

Back at my apartment Daddy ripped out my buttplug and to the sounds of

my enthusiastic groaning he fucked me incredibly hard right inside the

door on the cold floor. Then he tied me to a bedpost and left me to

sleep on the floor beside the bed as was his habit. I was used to this

and had come to love being treated like that and in spite of my bonds I

quickly fell asleep. During the night I was haunted by terrible

nightmares in which Master Rob and Mistress Rowena tortured me horribly

as they went after my balls. At the last moment Daddy would rescue me

only to be the one castrating me.

 

Chapter 9

Daddy now imposed further rules for my dress and behavior in

public. First of all I now had to wear the white full-body rubber suit

under my regular clothes at all times. This meant that I was now a

rubber slave even when at work or on my way there. Apart from being very

sexy, further fuelling my increasing and increasingly frustrated sexual

desire, it was also very hot and very trying.

 

At the same time Daddy put me on a special diet, which I have lived by

ever since. I am a strict vegan; no meat, no fish, no eggs, nothing even

remotely animal related enters my diet. This is not because Daddy has

any qualms about eating such things, it is merely too prove to me how

worthless and easily controlled I am. In fact I eat only vegetables as

Daddy thinks that fruit can hold too much enjoyment and that I should me

barred from this too. As for drinks that is even simpler: apart from the

fluids that comes out of Daddy's cock, I am only allowed to drink one

thing and that is plain water. Even sparkling water is forbidden and so

eating and drinking holds no pleasure for me anymore, just as Daddy

wants it.

 

It also meant that I began loosing weight quite quickly and soon I

became downright skinny. Skinny with a very cute and very hard ass and

very sexy, quite feminine legs. Bouncing up and down Daddy's mighty pole

is hard work and my legs and buttocks have benefited greatly from it.

 

As for the rules governing my behavior in public, the changes were very

noticeable for me, but probably hardly so for the people around me.

First of all I had to sell my car, since I was no longer allowed to

drive myself around. Going to work, this meant nothing since taking the

car into town was pointless and so I had been taking the subway all

along. But now sitting down on a buss or in the subway was forbidden

too. So even in empty busses and trains I now stood up, no matter how

tired I was or how much the few other passengers stared at me.

 

When using a toilet I had to sit down. Peeing standing up was no longer

allowed and besides, the chastity device made it practically impossible,

unless I wanted to spray urine all over myself. But when I sat down in

the toilet I could no longer use the toilet seat, since that was too

good for me.

 

Finally Daddy imposed one last rule on me, one that gradually turned me

to the lowest ranking individual in any room and eventually made me the

butt end of every joker and prankster preying on the weak. I was not

allowed to disagree with anyone and could not refuse to do anything for

anyone. If I was dragged into a discussion or argument against my will,

Daddy's rule meant that I had to take the loosing position no matter how

obviously stupid. Gradually my coworkers began to view me with thinly

veiled contempt and I became increasingly isolated at work.

Conversations would either stop when I entered the room or they would go

ahead without making any effort to include me.

 

Naturally this was intensely humiliating and degrading for me, but of

course this only helped fuel my submissiveness. Since it was Daddy's

orders I had to obey; there were no other options.

 

Daddy now moved in and took over ever more of my life. I was no longer

allowed to use my cell phone for other things than receiving orders from

Daddy. Every morning Daddy made sure that I only had my pass for the

subway, a few dollars in change and one credit card in my wallet. Of

these I was only allowed to use the subway pass unless specifically

ordered to do otherwise. Before the money had among other things been

used to buy lunch, but since Daddy now used the lunch break to fuck me

and since most things I could buy were effectively forbidden to eat I

had nothing to spend my money on. To make sure I didn't break any rules

Daddy counted my money every morning and every evening and he checked

every last credit card statement I received. Or rather he checked every

piece of mail addressed to me, without letting me see the contents at

all. If I needed to know something Daddy would let me know.

 

My spare time had not been mine for some time now and Daddy's control

meant that I couldn't spend my ample salary. The only thing my salary

was used for was paying the mortgage on my apartment. The rest just

accumulated in my bank account. Of course I no longer had any control

over that and all I was left with was real fear. Daddy now controlled my

economy as well. This in itself did not worry me as much as the nagging

fear that he only did this to me to rob my money; that I was being

scammed. Of course such thought evaporated right out of my head whenever

I saw him or whenever my lips were wrapped around his magnificent cock.

But on my way to work the idea haunted me.

 

So when Daddy one day told me to sell my apartment, I was filled with

very mixed emotions. On one hand I was ecstatic; this might mean that I

would finally be kept as his slave 24/7 and never have to pretend being

a normal human being anymore. It might mean that my life would now be

intolerably degrading treatment without the possibility of release, a

state I had been fantasizing about for some time. On the other hand it

might also mean that Daddy was getting ready to rob me and dump me.

 

So I started to worry about this option, but the worrying did not go on

for long. Soon I realized that I of course had no say in the matter and

that in fact my thoughts were a form of disobedience. Naturally I told

Daddy that night about my mental disobedience and of course he did not

disappoint me. The next day I would have done anything to be allowed to

stay at home and nurse what I was sure was a pair of broken balls and an

asshole so damaged that I thought it would be impossible to repair. But

staying at home was of course not an option and so I went to work trying

not to waddle too obviously. I was reasonably successful in trying to

hide my injuries, but at work Mistress Rowena was waiting for me and

instructed by Daddy she spent ten minutes in the morning and ten minutes

in the afternoon punishing my already very sore testicles.

 

With great difficulty I managed to stay on my feet through the day and

at night I went directly to Master Sebastian's shop to keep the last of

my hair removal appointments. By now my body and face had been

completely smooth for several weeks without even the slightest

indication of returning hair. This was the final treatment and since

that night I haven't had a single hair below my eyebrows. As always

Daddy was there to meet me and I of course immediately peeled away my

business suit and crawled over to kiss his boots. After worshipping him

for a few minutes he made an annoyed sound and I peeled away my rubber

suit as well and let Mandy first blindfold me and then strap me to the

cross for the final treatment.

 

As I hung there in the darkness, I heard Daddy greeting Mistress Rowena.

They began chatting while I began to fear for the well-being of my

balls. Surely her presence meant that I'd be punished even more for my

transgressions against Daddy. So I was fully prepared to meet her angry

face when Mandy finished my treatment. I was, however, unprepared for

the sight that did meet me. Mistress Rowena had apparently not come to

inflict yet more damage to my balls, but instead to get a hair removal

treatment for her slave. At first I didn't recognize her slave, but when

I did I was shocked. His face had been softened and feminized surgically

and his crotch had healed, but it was still her son. If you could call

her slave male anymore. He was now completely hairless, without hair on

his head or even eyebrows. His skin looked soft and smooth and very

white and he had the beginnings of a pair of perky tits. He wore a pair

of stiletto sandals and his limp cock had been pierced with a golden

ring through the head. His nose had also been pierced and from it hung a

large ring, reaching just past his lower lip. He was ungagged, but

leashed with a choke chain, from which his neck bore recent marks. His

hands had been cuffed behind his back, but that was all. It was clear

that bindings were no longer necessary. Before he had looked at his

mother with either abject fear or outright supplication, but that had

changed. Mistress Rowena's now shemale son, looked at his

mistress/mother with abject devotion. Standing behind her he cast her

gentle and loving looks and when she talked to him or about him, he

blushed modestly and spoke to her softly, with devotion. When, as a

display of obedience, he was commanded to lick her boots clean, it

looked and sounded as if it gave him actual sexual pleasure and she had

to punish him for it. Even this he seemed to enjoy greatly.

 

The change was eerie, so much so that Daddy remarked on it when he drove

me back to my apartment: "She must really have beaten that boy's brains

to pieces after she took his balls," he remarked, "To turn a

non-submissive into that kind of groveling creature without the benefit

of just one actual orgasm is just plain creepy." Remembering how she had

removed his balls, I could only concur.

 

There was now no real reason for Daddy to let me work at the bank

anymore, if indeed there ever had been. So now finally I was ready, at

Daddy's command, to give up the pretense and become a fulltime slave. As

I quit my job I noticed that my boss accepted my resignation with

something akin to relief and surmised that perhaps he had been close to

firing me anyway. On my final day at the job no one, least of all

myself, bothered to arrange even the slightest form of party. Most were

obviously glad to be rid of me and the knowledge that I was despised by

my coworkers rammed home how much better off I'd be as Daddy's 24/7

fuck- and torture doll.

 

Only this time I didn't go home to my apartment. I had sold all I owned

except the clothes I wore. Under my respectable business suit I wore the

white rubber suit and in the shopping bag I carried were a pair of

handcuffs, a black rubber blindfold, a huge black penis gag and a pair

of red Oxfords with seven inch heels. All my money, every last cent I

owned, I had transferred to Daddy the night before. My wallet contained

my driver's license and three dollars. Nothing else. My credit cards had

been cancelled and cut in half and my cell phone thrown away. I owned

nothing and was now completely dependent on Daddy to take care of me.

 

But I didn't know for sure that he would actually claim me again. There

was still the nagging suspicion that he had robbed me and dumped me. I

couldn't do anything about it as I stood outside the office building and

I would just have to wait and see if Daddy would really come and claim

me as he had said he would. In order for that to happen I would, as

always, have to follow a very specific set of orders. I didn't want to

waste any time, longing as I did, to be Daddy's fulltime bitch. As he

had instructed me, I walked to the abandoned auto repair shop where

Daddy had first claimed me. It seemed so long ago, but it had been less

than a year. In less than a year he had turned me into a completely

submissive boi who hadn't had an orgasm in months.

 

Once inside the abandoned shop I removed my business suit and slipped on

the Oxfords. They were much too small for me and hurt my feet terribly,

just like Daddy wanted it. After sneaking a peek outside I minced out of

the auto shop, dumped my old clothes and shoes into a garbage can which

hadn't been used in years and set them on fire as per Daddy's

instructions. Inside the clothes was my wallet so now I didn't even have

identity papers anymore. All I had now were the fetish clothes I wore.

My hatefully, wonderfully, restrained cock, so long without release

strained against its inescapable prison, telling me that I was doing the

right thing. Then I minced back inside the abandoned building, away from

potentially prying eyes. Not that I had ever met anyone in the alley,

but I was getting awfully self-conscious out in the open. Once inside I

followed the last of Daddy's instructions. I first gagged myself. Then I

snapped one of the cuffs around my left wrist and backed up against a

steel column in the center of the room. Then I blindfolded myself and

finally I reached around the column behind me and snapped the handcuffs

shut around my other wrist, securing myself to the column. Escape was

now impossible without the key to the cuffs and Daddy had that key.

 

Daddy had given me one final instruction to comply with: more than four

feet off the floor a thick steel hook was mounted on the column. Using a

great deal of effort and contortion, I was able to get my cuffed hands

up to that level and hook them there, leaving me even more helplessly

tied to the column. The position put a great deal of strain on my

shoulders, but since this was the way Daddy wanted it, this was the way

it was going to be.

 

Now all that was left was for me to wait for Daddy. I had suspected that

he'd leave me hanging for some time, so I was not alarmed when he didn't

claim me right away. But behind the blindfold my sense of the passing of

time quickly disappeared. Soon it felt as if I had been standing there

for hours, a feeling that was only reinforced by the beginning ache

burning in my arms and especially my shoulder blades. As the ache became

stronger and my bladder filled up a voice of panic began to speak up in

the back of my head: Daddy wasn't coming. He had robbed me and dumped me

and now I'd hang here until I died or someone found me.

 

I entertained these terrible thoughts for hours until finally I heard

footsteps. They sounded like Daddy's and I instinctively began pleading

into my gag, forgetting all my training and shedding all dignity as I

tried to convey my relief and joy to my owner. At first nothing

happened. The footsteps stopped right in front of me, but Daddy, or

whoever it was, didn't say a word. Then a pair of fingers closed around

my nose and the rest of the hand folded itself around the edges of my

gag, thus shutting off all air to my lungs. Soon I began heaving for

air, trying to suck in air I had no access to. As my struggling

increased, a second hand held my head in a vice grip and soon my legs

were kicking ineffectually trying to break loose. As I ran out of air my

struggles became weaker and I involuntarily let my bladder go.

 

I came to, heaving for air, a short while later. My mind was still in a

state of panic, but I soon calmed down as I felt what was unmistakably

Daddy's knowledgeable hands roam my rubber bound body. They found every

little crevice and crack, squeezing my flesh much too hard, hitting me

with open palms in my most sensitive places again and again until I was

moaning with lust and pain. Then Daddy ripped out my gag and forced his

giant tool so far down my throat that he again cut off my breathing.

This time, however, it was for a short while only as he found his stride

and began fucking my face with long, hard strokes. Every time he buried

his cock in my face, he cut off my breath and I was just able to draw it

in every time he pulled back. My tongue tried desperately to provide him

with proper service as I reveled in my status as owned bitch now that

Daddy had come to claim me. Finally he shot his load and I happily

swallowed all of it, albeit with some difficulty. The words: "Good

bitch," coming from above filled me with unspeakable joy. Daddy then

lifted me off the hook and stood me up. Then he removed my blindfold and

held my chin in his hand, looking me straight in the eye: "You are mine

now and forever. I'll never sell you, never share your holes with anyone

else and I'll be the only one punishing you." My heart beat fast with

joy, but I didn't speak, not wanting to disappoint Daddy. "You can leave

me whenever you want, you have only to ask, but you won't, I'm quite

sure. You are mine for good, aren't you boi?" Almost crying with joy I

answered that I was indeed his and in return he grabbed my neck and

overpowered me once again with a deep kiss; so deep it nearly made me

swoon. When he was done I stood swaying in my heels, head tilted back,

eyes closed and probably looked just like the giddy, little bitch he had

so easily turned me into.

 

Daddy had come to claim me and I would never, ever be free again. I had

entered a life of permanent slavery, humiliation and pain and I had

never been happier in my entire life.

 

Chapter 10

I wasn't allowed to savor the moment for long. Wasting no

time, Daddy put a collar around my neck and reinserted my gag and

secured a leash. Then, surprising me and alarming me a great deal, he

simply led me first out into the alley and then into the street that lay

at the end of the alley, at the opposite end from where I had entered. I

was far too well-trained and far too devoted to Daddy to voice even the

slightest objection, much less try to resist, but he was taking me out

in public and I was only wearing my fetish costume: white rubber cat

suit, black gag, black collar and leash, handcuffs and red stilettos and

my imprisoned cock was completely exposed. As he walked my down the

street in full view of the world I couldn't help but emit a tiny

helpless keening of fear, humiliation and, although I hated to admit

this to myself, of submissive delight.

 

Although only a block away from the upscale financial district I had

worked in, this was definitely the seedier side of town. Strip bars and

porn shops of every description occupied the storefronts that weren't

boarded up. Prostitutes, male, female and in between, stood on corners

and in alleys and more than a few of buildings were obviously not used

for living, though they looked very much occupied. While Daddy had had

to yank my leash a few times on our way out of the alley, I now had no

trouble keeping up and tried to stay as close to him as possible.

 

Even in such a place my attire provoked comments and almost from the

second we set foot in the street, catcalls and whistles followed me.

More than a few copped a feel as I passed by and when Daddy stopped

momentarily before crossing a side street, a shemale dressed in a black

leather body suit and thigh high stiletto boots walked up and grabbed my

imprisoned cock as she said to Daddy: "That's such a cute and innocent

looking, little boi you have there." Daddy smiled and thanked and she

asked: "Would you consider selling him to me? I'll pay top dollar for

such an unspoiled specimen." As terror froze my heart Daddy smiled and

replied: "That's a fine offer, but I'm afraid that I have plans for the

bitch. Thanks though." The shemale mistress flashed a warm smile at

Daddy and the said to me: "Too bad boi. I'm quite sure you would have

loved your short and painful stay with me. I can spot a truly submissive

boi-bitch when I see one and you are the type who'll love everything

that's done to him, including getting snuffed." I started at this, but

in the background I heard Daddy chuckle as he agreed with the fearsome

shemale. "Oh, don't play coy with me boi!" she snorted, "You'd love

every second of it, even as I tightened the noose around your neck and

strangled the last submissive spasm out of you. Don't even try to deny

it!" Again Daddy chuckled and then he said goodbye to the shemale

mistress and led me down the street. Casting nervous looks across my

shoulder I saw how she looked intently at me until a small, mousy

looking woman came up to her. The next time I looked the woman was

licking the boots of the shemale mistress while taking money out of her

purse to pay her.

 

The encounter had scared me quite badly and I didn't calm down one bit

as Daddy told me that she was probably right about me. At first I was

shocked. Surely I wasn't that submissive? But then an image hit my mind

with great force: Daddy, his cock buried deep inside my incredibly

brutally bound body, with his strong hands closing inexorably around my

throat, squeezing until my convulsions had stopped. Not only was the

image immensely strong but it also made my poor cock try to grow hard. A

hopeless little sound that made Daddy chuckle even more, escaped me as I

realized that they were right. At the same time another image filled my

mind, that of the shemale mistress tightening the rope around my neck as

she fucked me.

 

It was then I realized, really realized, for the first time that my life

of slavery would not lead to a comfortable retirement, but rather to a

brutal end at the hands of Daddy. He had clearly said that he'd never

sell me, never share me and that led to only one conclusion: Sooner or

later Daddy was going to snuff me. This realization stopped me in my

tracks. The possibility, although completely logical in a sense, had

never even crossed my mind. As Daddy stopped too and saw the realization

hit me, he stepped close and said: "Of course I'll snuff you if you stay

as my slave, but I stand by my word. You will be able to leave me

anytime you wish. Just say so and I'll let you go. You'll be naked and

penniless, but I promise that if you choose to leave me, you can do so

without fear of reprisals." I found that I trusted him on that. Daddy

might take a great many things from me with force, but he wanted me to

want it too. He wanted my complete devotion; my complete and

unquestioning and total devotion. And that was something he couldn't

take, it was only something I could give.

 

As Daddy began walking again and I followed I knew that I'd never leave

him, that I'd be with him right until the moment that he ended me. He

had my devotion and I couldn't see how he could loose it again. The

worse he treated me, the more I loved him. The more he hurt me, the

deeper my devotion for him became.

 

The rest of the long walk on the wild side of town seemed like a vague

dream to me now that I had found out how far I would go for Daddy and

where my devotion to him would ultimately lead me. The fact that

perverts called out to me and grabbed my ass seemed unimportant compared

to what I had found out about Daddy and most importantly what I had

found out about myself. I was really going to be a slave for life and

that life would be short and brutal.

 

Finally Daddy led me into what I realized was Master Sebastian's fetish

shop. We must have entered it from the back, since I hadn't recognized

it from the outside. Once inside the ever fearful Mandy quickly scurried

over top greet us, or rather to greet Daddy. She led us into a small

room that looked just like a doctor's office. In the center a strange

chair was bolted to the floor. The chair's seat was more like a toilet

seat, with a large opening in the center and very narrow ledges around

on which to sit. As Mandy left to fetch Master Sebastian, Daddy

addressed me: "In a moment I am going to strip you and strap you to that

chair so that you can enjoy the first of the modifications you'll have

in order to serve as my slave." I swallowed involuntarily at this, but I

wasn't really surprised. I had suspected all along that the piercings in

my cock to hold my hated (and loved) chastity device in place would not

the last modifications Daddy would do perform on me. But now that Daddy

had openly declared what would happen to me eventually if I stayed with

him, fear gripped me as I realized that the modification might be

extreme in nature. Very extreme.

 

Daddy saw this clearly on my face and chuckled. He moved in close and

slipped one hand around my neck and asked: "Scared Doll?" Gagged as I

was, I nodded frantically. His other hand cupped my balls as he asked

again: "Afraid that I'll take those pathetic, little nuts of your's,

just like I took Mandy's?" A high-pitched whine escaped me, provoking

more laughter from Daddy. Pushing me further still, he ran his hands

down my arms and said: "Maybe I should just take your arms as well and

have your teeth pulled out too?" This time it took supreme effort on my

part to not soil myself as I screamed with lust-filled terror behind my

gag. Daddy had once again succeeded in scaring me while making my poor

imprisoned cock, the supreme symbol of my state, twitch uselessly

against its confinement.

 

His intense gaze held me in fear for a little while longer, until he

burst out laughing: "Don't worry Doll. The little operation which you'll

have in a few minutes will be very painful, but it's not time for any of

those other operations - yet." His last remark meant that I was still

almost stiff with fear as he first undid my bonds and then removed my

rubber suit, stripping me down to my red heels. Lifting me up as if I

weighed nothing at all, he deposited me in the chair a quickly strapped

me down until the only part of my body I was able to move freely was my

head. Then he explained what would be done to me: "In a minute Sebastian

is going to implant a number of tiny metal balls right beneath your skin

as close as he can possibly get to your sphincter. The balls are going

to be arranged so that they form a circle around the outer rim of your

asshole, so that you may please me more when I screw your pretty, little

ass." I had never even imagined such an operation, but when I heard

Daddy I knew that I'd love it. Not because it wouldn't be painful, in

fact I was sure that it was going to hurt me badly, but because I would

be able to better please Daddy. The thought alone made me very, very

happy and I tried to gush this out to Daddy from behind my gag. He

smiled and listened to me for a short while I mewled uselessly and then

stopped me with a slap to the face; not gentle, but not vicious either.

In fact it was the perfect way to stop a worthless slave-boi like while

showing him affection.

 

Shortly thereafter Master Sebastian showed up, dressed like a doctor but

wearing a white rubber lab coat instead of a regular one. Accompanying

was of course Mandy, now dressed as a rubber nurse; a very, very short

white rubber dress, so short in fact that you could clearly see her limp

and useless member dangling, a lead weight attached to the ring piercing

the head of it. On her feet she wore white stilettos, at least seven

inches high and on her hands were white rubber gloves. After greeting

Daddy properly her eyes seemed to focus on Master Sebastian's crotch and

it was quite clear that she was unable to tear her eyes away. Master

Sebastian made an excuse to Daddy about the uselessness of his slave and

about how we'd be better served if his hands were steady. As Daddy

nodded in agreement Master Sebastian signaled to Mandy who immediately

dropped to her knees and took out his cock with such speed and

concentration that she must have been desperate to blow him. The gusto

with which she did suck his cock pointed in the same direction and as he

came Mandy closed her eyes and moaned loudly as her pelvis did useless,

thrusting movements. As Master Sebastian stood up after she had licked

his cock clean, she stood up too, the look on her face a mixture of

intense satisfaction and intense frustration. It occurred to me that I

probably looked the same way after being fucked by Daddy.

 

After that little interlude no more time was wasted and Master Sebastian

proceeded to implant the steel balls around my sphincter. To my surprise

he actually injected a sedative into my skin and the operation itself

was just a slightly unpleasant and distant affair. When he finished with

me, he bandaged my ass as best he could and gave Daddy some advice on

how I'd heal best.

 

When we were finally finished with my first modification, Daddy dressed

me/bound me to go home. The red stilettos went on my feet and my arms

were now sealed inside a red armbinder, its straps crisscrossing my

chest. My mouth was still stuffed with the penis gag and over that Daddy

put a red rubber hood, cutting me off from the outside world. For a

moment I feared that Daddy would make me walk to the car, but as I stood

in darkness he strapped my knees and ankles together and threw me over

his shoulder. Then he carried me to his car and drove off.

 

I have no idea how long the ride was and to this day I have no idea

where Daddy lives. Inside my hood I dreamt pleasantly about brutal

punishments and fierce fuckings. When the car stopped and Daddy lifted

me out and threw me over his shoulder I was completely disoriented. Also

my ass was beginning to hurt as the sedative wore off. Not that this

stopped Daddy in any way. I had barely heard the door slam shut behind

us before he deposited me on my knees. As he tore the hood of my head

the gag out of my face, it was no mystery to me what he wanted from me

and soon I had his wonderful cock buried deep inside my face as he

fucked it with deep rhythmic strokes. As he came I swallowed his load

with the greatest delight. After that the hood went on again and Daddy

carried me down a flight stairs and injected me with a powerful

sedative.

 

For the next couple of days Daddy kept me sedated for most of the time

and I drifted in and out of consciousness while my ass healed. Daddy

substituted my armbinder with a straightjacket, but other than that he

kept me tied up the same way I had been on arrival: red stilettos, red

hood and penis gag. To make sure that I wouldn't move around, Daddy

chained my neck to the wall. This was of course a completely

unnecessary, since I had no desire at all to move around. Not only would

it harm my ass, but it would be to disobey Daddy, something I had

absolutely no desire to do.

 

When my ass had healed properly, Daddy waited until the sedative wore

off completely. Then he removed all my restraint and even my shoes and

motioned for me to follow him. It felt very, very strange to be without

even heels and I felt more naked then than I had during the entire time

I had known Daddy, perhaps even in my whole life. As I had suspected I

had been kept in a basement and now I followed Daddy up the stairs and

into a modest hallway. We turned right and entered an equally modest

living room. Here Daddy told me to kneel on the floor in front of a

comfortable looking chair, which he then sat down in. I knelt down, but

did not sit down on my legs. Instead I put my arms behind my back,

thrust my chest out and looked down demurely. I was rewarded by Daddy's

deep voice: "Good bitch," making me blush with pride and strain against

my unbreakable prison. Then he put a finger under my chin and forced me

to look up and into his eyes. He looked deeply into my eyes for a few

wonderfully painful seconds and then he addressed me: "Doll, as you know

you are now my property, body and soul." My whole body felt warm and

tingly when he said it. I had longed for this for months, perhaps even

years, probably yearning for it before I even knew my own tendencies and

now I had been claimed by my wonderful Daddy. "As I've said before,

Doll," he continued, "I will share you with no one. As my slave you'll

never leave this house again." A cold finger of fear touched my spine as

Daddy went on: "You may leave at any time you wish, the door can always

be opened from the inside and you need not fear me if you leave, but you

will be on your own without papers or money and I'll never take you back

again. But I repeat: you can leave anytime you want to. Understood,

Doll? You may speak to answer." In my most timid voice I answered that I

had indeed understood. Daddy nodded at this wile still holding my gaze

as he had during the whole speech. "As you are mine Doll, you should

have no illusions as to what kind of a man I am, how I'll treat you or

what is going to happen to you." I was feeling very nervous, a mixture

of the knowledge that I'd done the right thing in giving myself up to

Daddy and fear of the inevitably painful consequences of doing so.

 

"I'm a brutal and selfish man and I'll take all my aggression out on you

and I don't care if you've done anything to deserve it. I'll use you as

my punching bag, my torture doll, my fucktoy and sometimes also as my

toilet. Most of the time you be bruised and battered and I'll expect you

to smile nonetheless. I'll give you nothing but pain and humiliation and

in return I expect absolute love and devotion and absolute perfection in

complying with the orders I give. You are a worthless shit. A useless,

pathetic and disgusting piece of slave-meat and I have chosen you

because you not only deserve the worst treatment possible; you want it.

You crave to be abused and beaten for no good reason and this is exactly

the place for you: Here you'll give everything you've got and more. What

is required of you is no less than your life and you will get nothing

but pain back. This is what you've wanted all along." It sounded

terrible, horrifying - magnificent. As Daddy finished the sentence my

breath was coming in short excited gasps and my face felt flushed. In my

crotch my desperately need member emitted a small, slimy stream of

pre-cum and I had never felt so afraid or so alive and excited in my

life. "You'll never leave this house again and you'll be completely cut

off from the outside world: no TV, no Internet, no phone. No news, no

books, no magazines. I won't allow you to look out the windows to the

street and you can't see through the heavy drapes even if you wanted to.

The house has a small backyard where you'll work on your tan, but it's

walled in and you won't be able to look out. You'll have one rubber

uniform and it's the only thing you'll ever wear again. For the rest of

your life you'll wear stilettos all the time. You'll of course clean and

cook for me, but you won't eat the same food as me. You are still a

very, very strict vegan and you'll still only drink plain tap water and

the fluids that come out of my cock. Since you are forbidden to have any

pleasure in food, fruits are forbidden too." An involuntary whimper of

lust and terror escaped me, earning me a stern look from Daddy, but

instead of punishing me at once he just continued: "The only pleasure

you are allowed, is the pleasure of giving yourself up to me. When it

suits me I'll make further modifications to your body; dramatic

modifications, and when I eventually tire of you and find a new slave,

I'll simply snuff you and that will be the end of that. In return for

this, in return for this favor I'm doing for a useless slave-shit like

you, I expect your love and complete and utter devotion."

 

At no time had he broken eye-contact with me, a powerful experience in

itself, and after hearing him calmly outline my fate, I was shivering

with lust and outright terror. I knew what he was going to ask me now

and I knew what my answer, my unconditional answer, would be and that

scared me most of all. "So Doll, are you in?" This time he didn't need

to say that I could speak. My mind had been made up for a long time, but

it still took some doing to answer him. Nonetheless I did so without

hesitation: "Yes, Daddy, I'm in. I love you and I want to yours no

matter what you do to me. Thank you for giving me the chance to please

you." Daddy nodded silently and threw me a small bundle of clothes for

me to wear; the only outfit I'd wear from then on. As one might expect

it was simple: A very thin and tight, pink T-shirt made of rubber

clearly showing my lack of masculinity. Also pink and equally thin, but

much tighter were the rubber hotpants to cover tight little ass and

expose my imprisoned member. Finally I was to wear a pair of ankle high,

pink boots also made of rubber and sporting an ultra-thin metal heel,

seven inches high. As I knelt in front of Daddy again, now dressed

properly and feeling very lucky and very sexy (and very horny also),

Daddy held up a strip of thin white plastic in front of my eyes. "To

remind a white-collar bitch who has caught it." With those words Daddy

secured the collar for that was what it was, around my neck, stood up

and motioned for me to follow him. We walked into his bedroom and I knew

what was going to happen. Soon I was once again naked, but this time I

still wore my new stilettos. I straddled Daddy, balancing on the bed in

my seven-inch heels, sliding up and down Daddy's magnificent pole while

I moaned and screamed just like he wanted me to. Even though my modified

ass hurts terribly as he fucks me, I scream with genuine pleasure as I

feel how much better my grip on Daddy's cock is and how that must please

him. As he cums his hands close around my throat and I relish in his

brutal touch even as it cuts off my breath. I love Daddy.

 

Chapter 11

After Daddy had brought me home and made me his for good, my

life settled into a fixed routine. A painful, humiliating and intensely

demanding routine, but a routine nonetheless. I sleep with Daddy every

night, naked except for my stilettos. Either in bed with him or under it

if he kicks me out. During the night I of course perform anything he

wants me to; just like all other hours of the day. Sometimes all he

wants is a blowjob and other times he needs to beat me up and piss on

me, filling my mouth up. It doesn't matter to me. Any attention from

Daddy is good and I relish in it, just like ordered to.

 

An hour before it's time to wake up Daddy, my alarm goes off and I rise

to prepare his breakfast and his bath, should he want it. So as not to

wake up Daddy, the alarm is an electric buzzer shoved up my ass, giving

me short but painful shocks when its time for me to rise. It took me

several weeks to get used to this; to not wake up screaming from the

pain, but brutal and prolonged punishments taught me to control that

particular pain.

 

Before preparing Daddy's breakfast I prepare myself, making sure that I

am acceptable to Daddy. I eat a simple breakfast of a slice stale bread

and a carrot, washing it down with either water or cold urine, tapped

from Daddy the night before. Then I brush my teeth and take a dump.

Since I am only a worthless piece of slave-meat, I'm not allowed to sit

down on the toilet. Rather I have to squat over the toilet so that my

ass doesn't touch the porcelain. After that I administer three enemas to

myself so that I may be clean for Daddy. This is easily the worst part

of my morning preparations and I'm sure I'll never get used to filling

myself up with cold, soapy water. Once my insides are clean, I take a

shower. I step out of my pink stilettos and into a pair of open-toed,

clear plastic sandals, also seven inches high. These are better suited

for the water and I quickly step into the shower and take my cold bath.

As a slave I am of course not allowed to use hot water, but to make sure

that I get properly clean, Daddy has commanded that I must stay under

the stream of cold water for at least ten minutes. When it is finally

over I am always shivering like mad.

 

I then dry myself and slip on my miniscule uniform and prepare the

shower for Daddy in case he should want to start the day with one. Then

I mince into the kitchen and prepare whatever Daddy told me to the night

before. Carrying a tray with his breakfast I walk as softly as I

possibly can into the bedroom, deposit the tray on the night table and

slip under his covers at the foot of the bed. As softly and quietly as

possible I then worm my way into Daddy's crotch area where I gently,

ever so gently grasp his cock and put it into my mouth. As gently as I

know how, which after many punishments is very gentle indeed, I begin

sucking Daddy's cock until he wakes up. Usually he then starts the day

by pissing into my mouth, a morning ritual I have come to love far

beyond what I thought possible. I love it because it proves how low I

am; yet also proves how I provide service for the man I love. It keeps

me in place, asserts Daddy's power over me and it provides an

opportunity at the break of the day to prove my love. After swallowing

his urine I always blow Daddy, something I have loved since we met the

first time and as I receive a fountain of his cum in my mouth I can't

help but hum out my devotion.

 

After breakfast and whichever morning routine he chooses, Daddy leaves

for work and I am left alone for the day. During the day I make sure

that the house is clean and that everything is in order for Daddy's

return in the evening, including dinner. But these chores do not take up

much time. Daddy's tastes in food are simple and straight forward,

steaks and such, and the house is not very big. It consists of a

bedroom, a room that Daddy uses as an office, a kitchen, a bathroom and

a living room. From the living room I can reach the backyard and it is

the only way to get to this. The backyard is surrounded by walls more

than ten feet tall and there are no buildings around Daddy's house that

can see into the backyard. As a consequence I can't see anything above

the walls but blue sky. I use the backyard for one thing and one thing

only; to work on the perfect tan required by Daddy. I spend many hours

positioning my naked body to get the perfect, even tan.

 

Under the house is a spacious basement, which Daddy has essentially

converted to a dungeon. When Daddy is home many of my hours are spent

down there, usually screaming and begging.

 

All the rooms of the house are centered around a modest hallway, which

of course is where the front door is placed. I fear the front door.

Should I ever pass through it, my life with Daddy would be over and it

is a thought I can't bear. Yet at the same time I long to see what is

behind it. As promised Daddy keeps me completely cut off from the

outside world; I don't even know where his house is. He has no books, no

magazines and when he watches TV, listens to the radio or uses the

Internet, I always have my ears plugged and am hooded. I have learned to

my way around the house in complete darkness and silence to near

perfection. When Daddy watches TV or uses the Internet, I fetch him

drinks and such and of course provide him with whatever service he needs

or wants and I do so hooded and with my ears plugged. I know just how

many steps there are to the kitchen and I have learned, through a great

many punishing lessons, that three hard squeezes on my left testicles,

followed by five to my right testicle, that this means that Daddy wants

beer. He has taught me a multitude of signals - all very painful to me.

And of course I know how to drop to my knees and stick up my ass when he

wants to take me.

 

So the front door is the only, tiny window to the outside world. Daddy

has of course thought of this too. When I hear his key in the lock I

have to move away from the hallway so that I can't catch a glimpse of

what's outside. This makes my isolation complete and so I sometimes find

myself standing in the hallway during the day, after completing the

housework of course. I find myself standing four or five feet from the

door, gazing at it intently and when I do, I quickly scamper off to the

living room. I am very much afraid that I'll succumb to the temptation

of looking, weak slave-boi that I am, and since that would mean leaving

Daddy I simply can't do it.

 

When my housework is done for the day I usually have several hours to

spend before Daddy gets home. First thing I do is to work out. Daddy has

installed a step-machine in the dungeon for me and I spend about an hour

on it each day so that my very skinny legs look pleasing to Daddy. I

have special pair of workout stilettos for the machine, a pair of

seven-inch, black Oxfords, but apart from the steel cage around my cock

they are all I wear when I work up a sweat for Daddy. I wash the sweat

off with yet another cold shower before eating lunch, as always a modest

affair consisting mostly of raw vegetables. If I am lucky Daddy has left

me a pint of urine to wash my lunch down with, but mostly I drink plain

water. My workout and lunch complete I spend a few hours tanning if the

weather is good enough, which it usually is. After tanning I usually

watch one or more of the DVD's Daddy has left for me. Of course this

requires turning on the TV, but again Daddy has prevented me from seeing

regular programs on the TV. All the regular channels are protected by a

code I don't know it. The DVD's I watch are of course porn, a constant

reminder of the orgasm I am denied. In the soft core movies I watch

slave-bois getting bound and screwed senseless by their masters, many of

the bois cuming while being punished brutally. I am quite sure that

these movies are regarded as hard core outside Daddy's house, but here

they are positively vanilla. The movies I call hard core are much, much

more brutal. Many of them feature Daddy's friends Master Rob, Master

Sebastian and Mistress Rowena and are brutal films, quite a few ending

with the slave being killed or at the very least maimed. Of course these

films do not show the faces of the torturers, but I recognize them all

the same. Master Rob is not a man to forget and before Daddy imprisoned

me here in his house, I spent many hours in the hands of both Master

Sebastian and Mistress Rowena. The thought of her stiletto brutalizing

my balls still makes me shiver with fear. So far I've seen twelve films

featuring Master Rob that have all the same basic outline; following a

slave from the moments Master Rob catches him until he disposes of him.

While the tortures differ in all the films, one thing is constant in all

of them: the castration of him slaves. It's always done in the same way,

just like I witnessed first hand when Daddy took me to the party. The

slave is strapped down kneeling on a table. Master Rob asks him whether

he wants to go through with is; if he really wants to be the property of

Master Rob. Invariably the slave answers "yes". Master Rob then strokes

the slave until he cums, screaming with delight, and then takes the

balls while the slave is still enjoying the afterglow. It has been years

since my last orgasm and perversely I have found myself wishing that

Daddy would do the same to me, so that I may at least experience one

more orgasm. I have come to realize that it is extremely unlikely that

Daddy will ever allow me to cum again. Even right before he snuffs me, I

find it improbable that he will allow me to cum. He is much too strict

and I am much too useless for such a favor.

 

Watching the DVD's I have also found out about the fate of some of the

slaves I met while Daddy still showed me to the world. The slave Master

Rob castrated while I watched, was indeed killed just like Daddy

predicted and although something similar will happen to me unless I

decide to leave Daddy, which I simple can't imagining happening, I was

extremely aroused by his end. Watching him writhe and jerk as he was

strangled made me want to experience the same thing. Daddy has noticed

my strange attraction to strangulation and uses it mercilessly to scare

and arouse me when he fucks and tortures me. A noose around my neck or a

plastic bag over my head makes me go wild with passion and if Daddy

really wants to have me move my ass with extra vigor all he has to do is

one of those things.

 

When not watching DVD's, working out or taking care of the housework, I

sometimes spend hours in front of the mirror, looking at what I have

become. I strip naked, except for my heels and my collar - and of course

the hated and much loved chastity device - and stand in front of a full

length mirror Daddy has mounted on a wall in the basement. While I love

the sight of my owned and brutally dominated body, I am also often

gripped by a feeling of terror and wonder at what Daddy has turned me

into. I am quite sure that my old colleagues would have a very hard time

recognizing me.

 

I am thin, very thin, though not actually emaciated. It doesn't quite

look like I've been starving for years, but if my ass was any skinnier

it would. My ass has a bit of feminine roundness and my legs have a bit

a muscle tone since I work out to achieve just that, but it's not much.

Both are still quite skinny. My ribs are clearly visible and I have a

very flat stomach and even a slim waistline, so slim that it looks like

I've engaged in corset training. I haven't of course; I've just been on

a very strict diet for years. My arms and wrists are also very thin,

with almost no muscles in them. This a result of a decision Daddy made

on my behalf when I arrived. For a period of almost three months I

minced around with my arms doubled up behind my back, locked away inside

a plaster cast. When the cast was removed most my arm muscles had wasted

away and I was hardly able to lift my arms at all. Daddy then issued a

set of instructions as to how I was to perform my chores and the

instructions mean that I hardly use my arm muscles and so remain very

weak, my arms thin and useless. I do, however, have enough muscles in my

arms to stroke Daddy and his wonderful cock for hours on end.

 

As I stand there in front of the mirror I let my hands caress my naked

body, always bruised or wounded in some way. When Daddy has met with any

kind of frustration, any kind at all, he takes it out on me when he gets

home. More often than not he beats me, fucks me and punishes me just to

blow off steam. Within ten minutes of his arrival I'll be on the floor

of the hallway, pleading and begging as he punches me and kicks me

before moving on to things much more painful.

 

There is always something to punish me for and even if there wasn't,

Daddy would still brutalize me just for fun. Being what I am, I love him

dearly for it. The few days during the time he has owned me, that he

hasn't inflicted pain on me have always left me trembling with

uncertainty. Doesn't he desire me anymore? Have I become unattractive or

have I failed him somehow? I invariably end up begging him to please

hurt me and he always does. My ribs have been cracked several times and

both my arms have been broken several times, just as his punches have

removed several of my teeth and rendered me practically deaf on one ear.

Of course this abuse has never excused me from my duties and I have

gladly carried out my chores with a broken arm and several cracked ribs;

smiling at the excruciating pain in the knowledge that Daddy has done

this to me, that someone as worthless as me is still owned by such a

wonderful Master.

 

Chapter 12

I fondly remember all of this as I sit on Daddy's couch,

occasionally touching my trapped genitals, without and orgasm for more

than three years. I sit here thinking because Daddy has ordered me to do

so. For a full week I have not performed any chores around the house

during the daytime hours when Daddy is away. Instead I have been sitting

on the couch thinking about my future with Daddy, just as he has ordered

me to. The reason for this is brutally simple: Daddy wants to castrate

me. Or rather he wants to pull out all of my teeth and castrate me, but

my teeth seem completely irrelevant compared to my balls. As always

Daddy wants my consent to this; he wants me to ask for it or to leave

him and so he has ordered me to think it over for a full week.

 

The decision is a no-brainer for me: I must belong to Daddy, whatever

the cost. I am nothing without him and I there is nothing - nothing - I

wouldn't do to belong to him, nothing I wouldn't put up with to be with

him. Even if he decided to use me as a toilet, and scat is the worst of

all for me, I'd gladly do it as long as just some of the shit might be

his.

 

But regardless of the fact that Daddy knows my position and that it will

not change, he as ordered me to think it over. And so that it what I

have done for the past week. I have no regrets. I would have loved to

have met Daddy earlier, but that is all. I have been treated as brutally

as possible by this most demanding of men and the more I think about it,

the more I love him for it.

 

But Daddy has given me something to think about, something to "help with

my decision" as he called it. It is an old fashioned photo album and its

many, many pictures describe my past life with Daddy and it outlines my

future with him. It contains five complete picture stories of all of

Daddy's past slaves and one incomplete story: mine. I am the sixth of

the slaves that Daddy has chosen to treat like this and as I knew from

the start; this is going to end up with me getting strangled by Daddy.

 

All the picture sets start the same way: with a photo of Daddy's slave

to be taken with from some distance. There is only one such photo per

slave and it is the only one of the slave in a non-owned context. Mine

is me in my business suit coming out of the bank. I can hardly remember

ever being or looking like that. I seem to be self confident or at least

completely unaware of my own worthlessness. After that first photo, the

sets depict slaves moving further and further into complete and utter

slavery until they are nothing but owned flesh; property. Then the next

phase sets in and I see the photos of slave-bois in tiny rubber outfits

and stilettos like the ones I wear now. In these photos the slave

becomes thinner and thinner and more and more beaten, scarred and

bruised. Then they are castrated and have their teeth removed and

finally there is whole set of photos from their final session, the one

where Daddy strangles them.

 

The first one on the album is a gorgeous young Hispanic man with black

hair, large and beautiful brown eyes, fine features and a full, kissable

mouth. In the first photo he looks like a construction foreman of some

sort, desperately handsome in a tight, white T-shirt and tight jeans.

 

The photos then depict his descent into complete slavery, one

particularly fine picture that made me whine with lust, shows him on all

fours wearing only black seven-inch stilettos as he's being fisted by

Daddy. His fine, light-brown skin is already marked by old bruises and

he's completely hairless. He is not bound in any way, but his cock is

permanently imprisoned in the same kind of tube I now wear and on the

picture I can see pre-cum dripping from the tip of the tube. Daddy is

almost invisible in the picture; only the clear outline of his forearm,

reaching almost up the ribcage of his slave is visible. All this is

extremely sexy to look at, but what makes the photo great is his face.

It is completely red and his eyes are wide open, staring straight ahead,

almost ready to pop out of his face. His mouth is also wide open in a

silent scream and finally his tongue sticks out, as if he is signaling

for Daddy to push his arm all the way out. He looks like he'd drop dead

if it got any better; like Daddy brutalizing him is the best thing in

the whole world, like I know it is.

 

In the final photo he is quite dead. His body is painfully thin and

bears the marks of a very, very hard and demanding slave-life, one

filled with brutal and unending punishments. He is extremely tightly

bound with many, many narrow leather straps and on his feet are a pair

of black, stiletto boots with seven-inch heels. He has been asphyxiated

by Daddy's cock held deep down his throat for a long time and in that

final photo that is where he's still at.

 

The photo series of the second one starts with a picture of a young

black man in an obviously expensive business suit getting out of a very,

very exclusive looking sports car. In the passenger seat of the car sits

a beautiful black woman dressed in a designer suit and wearing quite a

bit of jewelry. The photo is shot in the parking lot of what looks like

an exclusive country club. The young man is very attractive and looks

happy and very much on top of the world. It is not the only picture in

which he looks happy, but in all the other pictures he has something

very large shoved up his ass or is being beaten severely.

 

Two pictures of him are especially good: In the first one, which must

have been taken before he took up permanent residence with Daddy, he is

being fucked at both ends, Daddy pounding his ass and another very

muscular man is pounding his face. His arms are tied in a back-prayer

and his entire body is covered with red welt from a very recent

whipping. His is of course wearing high heels: white seven-inch

stilettos with metal heels and they make him look so much like cheap

whore that I squirm uneasily every time I see the picture. His legs are

doubled up, tied with thick rubber straps and he is balancing on his

knees, pinned between the two masters fucking him senseless. Naturally

his cock is imprisoned in the same kind of cage that I'm wearing and his

balls are stretched viciously by a lead weight tied around his scrotum.

His mouth and throat are filled to capacity and his eyes are huge and

panicky and look up at the man pounding his face imploringly. Those eyes

make me whimper with lust.

 

In the second good photo of Daddy's second slave, he has just been

castrated. He is tied down in Daddy's gynecological examination chair,

which I recognize from his basement, and in his crotch is a fresh wound,

neatly stitched, where his balls once were. His legs are doubled up and

tied down tightly so that they would have been out of the way when Daddy

removed his balls. His cock, still pierced but free of its cage for the

first time in years, is very, very erect and is dripping pre-cum. I

guess the hormones are still in his body as his testicles have only just

been removed.

 

The chair has very little in way of a seat and instead he is "sitting"

on a giant dildo. His upper body is tied down with many straps and bears

the marks of long and hard abuse and it is all very, very sexy. But as

with the other photos it is his face that makes the picture great. His

head is turned sideways and he is sucking Daddy's cock with obvious

devotion. His cheeks are delightfully sunken as he sucks and fresh tears

can be seen rolling down them as he looks up at Daddy with a look

holding it all: love, pain, humiliation, degradation and complete and

utter devotion.

 

In his final photo he is hanging from noose made of very thin steel

wire. He is naked except for a pair of white stilettos and his arms are

bound behind his back. His face is swollen and his eyes about to pop out

of his face, as is his tongue. Down the inside of his thigh a stream of

cum can be seen running.

 

The third and fourth of Daddy's slaves were Hispanic and Asian looking

respectively. Their pictures are just as brutal and exciting as those

taken of the first two and like slave number two these two also have

girlfriends on their arms in the first picture.

 

The fifth and final slave Daddy had before me is truly remarkable

because I know the slave-boi. Or rather I know of him, since his

disappearance was in all the papers. His name was Clarence Witherspoon

III and he was a wealthy heir who disappeared more than eight years ago.

In his first picture he is posing for photographers outside the opera, a

gorgeous socialite on his arm. In the pictures that follow it becomes

quite clear that the man led a double life as Daddy's slave. There are

more photos of him than of any other slave and I get the impression that

his relationship with Daddy lasted longer than those of the others and

indeed mine will. Daddy clearly subjected Clarence to much greater

variety of humiliations and tortures than he has subjected me or any of

the other to.

 

There are pictures of Clarence screaming in the hands of Master Rob,

Clarence's balls being trampled by Mistress Rowena and Clarence eating

shit straight from the ass of Master Sebastian's slave, Mandy. There are

quite a few pictures of Clarence as a pony with Daddy riding him in all

possible ways. In a series of shots, Clarence is tied up on all fours,

his feet in ballet boots and his body sealed in rubber. His is obviously

a doggy boi-bitch and in the pictures he's being used as such.

 

In the second half of the many pictures with Clarence, he is no longer

being used by others than Daddy and his body, once well-groomed even

when beaten, becomes thinner and thinner and more and more scarred and

battered. There are many wonderful pictures of him being fisted by Daddy

and an equal number of him struggling for air, his head encased in a

plastic bag.

 

Daddy obviously kept him longer and tortured him harder than any of the

others. Before he was castrated like the rest Daddy removed first his

hands and then his arms altogether. There is a picture of him looking

incredulously down at his missing hands. He is wearing a pair of pink

ballet boots, heels easily nine inches high, pink rubber hotpants and a

pink rubber top. His collar is steel and he is holding his arms out in

front of him looking at the place his hands once were. In the photos

where his arms have been removed he is very thin, but looks at the

camera with true submissive pride - when the pictures are not of him

screaming his head off or having his ass stuffed full of Daddy's

forearm. Once his balls have been replaced with a slave ring made of

steel, he looks much more subdued but still he casts the camera loving

looks.

 

In his final picture he sits on one pole, the outline of which is

clearly seem on his abdomen, while he is strapped to another, bigger

pole behind him. He is still wearing his pink ballet boots, but his legs

have been broken in the most horrifying manner, doubled up the wrong way

at the knee and strapped together, shin to thigh. His body bears the

markings of prolonged and very brutal torture and he has of course been

strangled. Daddy has garotted him using a very broad leather strap and

the result is that it looks like his head has been almost squeezed off.

His eyes have almost left his face which is completely purple and his

protruding tongue is covered with Daddy's cum, which has dribbled onto

his tiny, limp cock, which in turn has been nailed with five large nails

to the pole.

 

I feel suddenly and viscously envious of Clarence. It is obvious that

Daddy loved him much more than he ever did any of the rest of us slaves.

He had him longer, treated him worse and tortured him far worse than he

has ever done to me and I envy him so much for it. I wish I could

command Daddy's affection like Clarence had, get the same kind of brutal

attention Clarence did. I look at Clarence's legs and think of the

brutal affection it took for Daddy to do that to him, how much love he

commanded from Daddy for him to treat him with such outrageous violence.

 

When I first saw the pictures of Clarence I considered for the first

time since Daddy caught me, whether or not I should stay with him.

Whether it wouldn't be better for me to leave him, even if it meant that

I'd most likely have to live the rest of my life as a slave-boi for

rent. I had no hope of ever being loved like Clarence was, so what was

the point of staying?

 

Then I turned the pages of the picture book and came to Daddy's pictures

of me. There are nowhere near as many of me as there is of Clarence, but

there are just as many of me as there is of any of the others. I can't

remember all of those moments, not even half of them. But I do remember

how those scenes of torture, abuse and humiliation made me feel. They

made me feel special, made me feel despised and loved by Daddy, gave me

the best feeling in the world: the feeling of being owned by Daddy, of

being nothing - nothing but what he made me into. One picture in

particular underlines this. It is simple and does, somewhat

surprisingly, not depict torture or some sort of sexual abuse. It is a

simple picture of me in my pink rubber uniform and pink stiletto boots,

standing at attention, my head demurely bowed, with a tray on which

stands a beer for Daddy. I am not as sexy or as brutally tortured and

dominated as Clarence, but I am just as devoted as him and for all the

same reasons. Daddy has taken me and made me his and his vicious

nonchalance, his terrifying brutality and indifference to my well-being

has fulfilled all my slave dreams. He'll never love me like he did

Clarence and I'll never be as sexily dominated as him, but I am already

brutally dominated and Daddy has already made me irrevocably his and I

love Daddy dearly for it. And that is enough. I am Daddy's and I will

remain so until the bitter end, enduring whatever torture and

humiliation he might chose to subject me to. I love Daddy.

 

So when Daddy returns tonight I'll be waiting for him with my answer.

I'll throw myself at his feet, kiss his boots fondly and tell him that I

wish to belong to him no matter what. That he can take my balls, take

me, take whatever he likes. I am sure he'll smile contemptuously and say

that of course he'll take whatever he likes. And then I'll be just

another sexless slave-boi, now with even less possibility for enjoyment

left in the world. I'll have one thing left, the only thing I've really

had these past few years: my love for Daddy and my boundless willingness

to please him.

 

Epilogue

It is now many months since Daddy castrated me and pulled out

my teeth and I have not regretted in any way. I am Daddy's property and

that is as it should be. My mouth is now a smooth sheath for Daddy's

weapon and it gives me enormous pleasure to feel him slide it home, deep

down into my defenseless throat. Where my balls once were is now a large

steel ring, used not primarily for torture or restraint but as a

constant reminder of what I am. It is heavy and I can never escape the

inevitable sense of loss it invokes, which is of course just what Daddy

wants.

 

Daddy has again shown me the photo book and I have seen the pictures of

my castration. They are so very hot and even though it was easily the

most painful and degrading experience of my life, because of it in fact,

they excite me enormously. My tiny, nearly limp and still heavily

pierced cock stirs and tries unsuccessfully to get hard every time I see

those pictures. One is particularly good: I am strapped down in Daddy's

gynecological examination chair. My calves are strapped to my thighs and

my feet with their pink stiletto boots dangle sexily in the air. My legs

are pulled as wide and far back as they can be, exposing my crotch as

much as possible. My body is held firmly by at least seven straps and I

sit, not on a seat but on a giant dildo-pole, which can be seen clearly

filling me up. There is no bandage obscuring the view of my empty crotch

as Daddy used a strange and very painful spray to cauterize the wound.

Instead you can clearly see the stitches where my balls once were and

equally visible is the newly inserted steel ring, the one that has now

taken the place of my manhood as a constant reminder of my lack of worth

and inadequacy.

 

My head is turned up and to the side and here too there is no blood from

the removal of my teeth. The only liquid visible in the picture is that

of my tears flowing freely down my face. I am looking up if nothing else

because my face is forced upwards as Daddy deep-throats me, the outline

of his cock visible disturbingly far down my throat. Although Daddy's

weapon is forced into my mouth all the way to the hilt, my lips

enveloping the root of his tool and touching his abdomen, and I am far

too close to his body to see his face, my eyes are turned upwards,

begging, pleading and desperately trying to signal my love, devotion and

utter submission.

 

I can still remember that feeling of glorious defeat, of being made even

less worth and giving up even more of myself to Daddy. I remember

Daddy's cock in my throat as he held it there, choking me, demanding

even more of me than I had already given. Completely unable to move,

except for a pathetic twitching of my high heeled feet, pinned down by

not only straps and Daddy's weapon in my throat, but also by my own

devotion, I remember wanting dearly to thank Daddy and then being unable

to do even that because of the cock in my throat.

 

That was many months ago and since then things have only gotten worse

for me. My cock can now twitch a tiny bit when very excited and its

limpness combined with the terrible weight of my slave ring presses my

worthlessness home every day. But that is the very least of it. It is

clear to me now that my castration served another purpose, besides

pleasing Daddy and renewing his sadistic interest tin me. It served to

bind me even more completely to Daddy as my life as a slave, indeed my

very life, entered its final phase.

 

Although Daddy's offer that I can leave him anytime I want to still

stands and the door is still open, the chance of me doing it has been

reduced even more by my castration. Before it I would have been a

severely controlled, punished and penniless slave-boi cast out into an

unfriendly world and I would no doubt have had to make my living as

street whore of some kind, in all likelihood a short and brutal life,

but I would have had a small chance. Now even that tiny chance has been

reduced to almost nothing. One thing is the fact that my teeth and balls

are no longer mine and that I as such am even more useless and

defenseless, but the effect on my mind is far greater. My castration has

not only rammed home my own uselessness and thus made me even more

unlikely to escape, but the lack of hormones produced in my testicles

has made me even more docile and submissive, although I would have sworn

that that was impossible.

 

So the reason for my castration is clearly not only to please Daddy by

its brutality and final nature, but to keep me as his slave. And of

course there is another good reason for this. Over the past few months I

have seen less and less of Daddy and he has paid me less and less

attention. I now often stand naked in front of the mirror and look at my

very thin, scarred, bruised and battered body and pray that tonight

he'll torture me again, put fresh bruises on the old scars or perhaps

even fuck me so hard that I get a concussion. But these are only

fantasies. I usually blow him or at least drink Daddy's urine once a

day, but I haven't had a real fucking I weeks and it's been months since

he tortured me good.

 

I am not in the least bit surprised at this development. I knew that my

time with Daddy was running out and that it would only be a matter of

time before he found a new boi. And apparently he now has found a new

one. He is rarely home at night, passing this way only to pick up new

clothes or take a shower. I remember how he almost lived in my apartment

when he took over my life all those years ago. I wonder who the new boi

is and how he looks, but I know better than to ask. It is not my place

to do so. I must simply wait until Daddy decides to discard me. I owe

Daddy this for all the wonderful things he has done for me. That and I

desperately hope that he will once again show me the brutal attention I

crave so badly.

 

He has still not shown me his special brand of violent affection, but at

least I now know that it is not far away. Three weeks ago my chores were

reduced drastically and now I clean up the house every four days, a task

completed in less than two hours. The rest of the time I have been

commanded to think by position over - again. Daddy has made no secret of

the fact that he wishes to torture me severely before strangling me and

thus end our relationship. I have known this for years, but still the

thought of actually getting snuffed makes my insides all blubbery and I

now very grateful that Daddy ordered me to constantly wear a diaper in

these last few weeks. I have already soiled myself several times when

thinking it over and the matter is not improved when I look again at the

material Daddy has given me to "assist me in my decision". The pictures

are the same as before, but then I was more focused on the pictures of

castrated slave-boi than of snuffed slaves, whereas now I know that

unless I leave I will end up just as Daddy's past slaves: strangled

after a prolonged and vicious torture session.

 

In the end the decision is just as easy as the decision to let Daddy

take my teeth and my balls. I belong to Daddy and I owe him everything.

Without him I am nothing, so why should I try going on without him? If

he wants to strangle me and if that pleases him, then that is not only

my duty but my pleasure. I exist only to please Daddy. I will remove my

diaper and wait by the door so that he knows that my only wish is to

please him.

 

Daddy has done everything to me that I ever dared hope for. I have no

idea if he has tortured me only for hours or if he has been at it for

days and it doesn't matter. When I look down my body I see the same

thing Clarence must have seen right before he was garotted. My tiny limp

cock is nailed to the pole that fills me up to the point where my

insides are irrevocably damaged and through the haze of extreme pain I

can see the soles of my stilettos pointing upwards, my legs strapped

shin to thigh. The intensity of the torture has surpassed even what

Daddy displayed when he first took me and I would thank him if I could.

But my voice has been ruined by frantic screaming and now I have run out

of time and air. Some time ago, minutes or hours I don't know, Daddy

showed me the broad, white leather belt that he now using to garotte me

with. I can't breathe, my whole body screams for air, spots are

appearing in front of my eyes and I'd convulse if I had any movement

left. But I am far too well tied and far too broken to move anything but

my head and even my movement of that is limited. As I twitch I feel more

than see Daddy slide his weapon into my wide open mouth, into my

toothless hole and begin to fuck my face as the final convulsion wrack

my body. I love Daddy.

 

THE END

 

If you liked the story, please let me know which parts you liked most

at: [email protected]

 

-->

Same as Blue collar Master, white collar slave. Videos

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 26
  • 0

Black Master White Slave

You are my black master and I am your white sex slave. To try to makeup for my people's abuse of you in the past, I must worship your big black cock, balls and asshole. You make me undress you nightly and I have to give you a long deep full body massage. You make me join you in the bathroom so I can hold and aim your penis when you take a piss. I either shake your dick to remove any piss dripping, but sometimes you make me lick it to remove any lingering piss. You have me wash your body in...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 36
  • 0

What A MasterMistress Should do to a Slave

101 ideas to make Your slave feel Owned (i.e. loved)One of the main factors, for me in feeling truly Owned is to be constantly reminded throughout the day of Master's control. These reminders can be subtle or really obtrusive. The more often a slave is reminded of her submission, the deeper it becomes....and the more fulfilling. So here are some ideas You might want to try... And no matter what rules You decide to make Your own, please....be consistent. If You are unwilling to take the time to...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 25
  • 0

Master milks his perfect slave

I am a submissive slave to a strict but loving Master. I knew I would always be his and do whatever pleases him the moment we meant. About six months ago he announced that he wanted to see how committed I was.“Your slut will do anything you ask of her Sir”, i replied.“Good slut with your fat tits I feel that I am not making enough good use of them!” He said as he pulled and twisted my nipples.I did not know what he had planned until the next morning. I knew one of the reasons that he chose me...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 31
  • 0

Hypnotic master and then slave

HYPNOTIC MASTER AND THEN SLAVE HYPNOTIC MASTER AND THEN SLAVE Pamela was the sexiest girl in the office.? She always wore thigh high black or dark brown boots to accentuate her sexy legs, and a short min skirt.? Her blouses or sweaters were always tight to show off her breast.? She had a cute face with red hair always done in a classic style.? But all this great packaging was not the thing that made Pamela so sexy.? It was the way she acted. Pamela was one of those girls who had a...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 26
  • 0

Master Reunites With His Slave

15 minutes later a knock was heard at his hotel door and he went to it and looked through the peep-hole. It was his slave. She'd recently graduated from the army academy and was here to see him for the first time since she entered it. Opening the door he welcomed her in and closed it behind her. Knowing the rules the slave immediately stripped naked save for the collar she wore and waited with her head bowed. "You're a naughty girl you know that Keke?" The master said as he circled his...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 24
  • 0

Master or Slave

I have to accept the blame. Tara and I had a good friendship. I knew she did not have normal relationships with men. She liked being the dominant too much for normal to be a part of her sex life. She was five foot eleven inches tall and a bodybuilder so she carried herself at a muscular one hundred ninety pounds. I was five inches shorter and thirty pounds south of her weight. We made an interesting sight when we went out for a friendly dinner or to catch a movie. Tara was heavy into the...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 25
  • 0

Master STanleys Rubber Slave

I finished shining the black latex to a glossy sheen admiring my reflection as I did, I then stood back to admire my work. My wife Penny stood before me covered head to foot in latex, panting with excitement I admired the ample contours of her beautifully body. The suit was made to measure so it fit in all the right places. My mouth watered at the sight and I could see the lust in her eyes. In return she took the shining gloss and began to shine the latex suit I was wearing. You see I too...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 28
  • 0

Being A Gigolo 8211 Both Master And Slave

Dear friends, this is Shiva again from Tamil Nadu. Thanks for all those who spent their precious time, sending feedbacks for my stories Lucky Journey With Lusty Lakshana and Pumping Plumy Padma. All your feedbacks and my experiences after publishing those stories, made me to write this story. Feel free to contact me via my email ids and to have a very safe, secret and enjoyable relationship. My KIK Id is : dazzlingshiva I always feel every girl/lady as a flower and they have to be treated...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 27
  • 0

Masters slave

The knock on the door came quickly, janaki stood there with a smile on her face. Entering the room, Master pointed to the floor and she quickly fell to a kneeling position. I watched as Master reached out and stroked her hair. “Little one here is going to undress you, then you will lay on the bed with your feet apart,” he said as he pointed in my direction. I approached and slowly begin to release the buttons of her blouse that hid her large breast. The cool air of the room made her shiver or...

Incest
2 years ago
  • 0
  • 20
  • 0

Master Trains His Slave

Master’s Trains His Slave (Part One)It was the summer of 1990 when she to posted an ad in the local BDSM section of the trash magazine.  She simply put that she would like to find a Dominant Man that would like to have a sub to use a few times a month.  The responses came in and she chatted with a few but only one even came close to making her pussy wet. He emailed her and told her that He demanded that she return His email within 24 hours.  He stated that if she didn’t do it in that time frame...

1 year ago
  • 0
  • 30
  • 0

CollarSpace

What exactly is Collar Space? Is it the part of your neck where a dog leash fits well, keeping your right to breathe freely in the hands of your leather-bound master? Or is it a place on the internet where you can find that dominant kink partner to take the reign and maybe bang you up the ass with a strap-on after thoroughly spanking your bare butt, balls, and back? Well, while I do review the occasional sex toy here at ThePornDude, this one’s an online thing, though maybe it’ll help you find...

Hookup Sites
2 years ago
  • 0
  • 25
  • 0

Masterslave

She sighed and stretched. Memories of the night before running through her head. She loved the way he read her body and signals like a sailor reads nautical maps. She didn't think that there was a single inch of her body that had not familiarized himself with.. Her body ached in every place imaginable and some that she didn't know. Smiling from ear to ear, she got out of bed and went to the bathroom. Turning the knobs on the shower, she waited til it was just the right temperature before...

BDSM
1 year ago
  • 0
  • 33
  • 0

His Masters Slave

At seven every morning, I put the coffee tray down as quietly as possible so as not to awake Master. He wants only to awaken and feel my mouth on his dick, sucking slowly as he opens his eyes to each new day. I crawl under the covers and take it all into my mouth and suck until it starts to harden and then I know my Master is awake and I can suck harder and moan so he knows how much I want his dick in my mouth. Master grabs my hair, pushing me down into his groin and starts fucking up into my...

1 year ago
  • 0
  • 24
  • 0

My Master Became My Slave

My name is Ranjana. I am 35 and recently became a widow, when my husband died of cancer. I was the only daughter of my parents, who though not very well to do, put me to study in Queen Mary’s School in Mumbai, where I studied till 10th. My father, who had a fairly thriving taxi business, died of alcoholism, and before that, he got me married to one Patil, who literally bought me. Patil used to be rough with me, and would often beat me up. We had two girl children, whom we put to school.My story...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 30
  • 0

The White Slave

Not long ago it was a straight and stuffy white male. it was arrogant and self-satisfied with its white male social and economic leverage and advantages. In the rat-race of white society it suppressed its submissive white side. But from time to time it would slip into daydreams of having a Black mistress and becoming a white slave for the Black Race. it had been briefly married to a white trophy wife, but the demands of the rat-race of white society had brought that to an end. Like most...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 34
  • 0

NBWO The White Slave

Not long ago it was a straight and stuffy white male. it was arrogant and self-satisfied with its white male social and economic leverage and advantages. In the rat-race of white society it suppressed its submissive white side. But from time to time it would slip into daydreams of having a Black mistress and becoming a white slave for the Black Race.it had been briefly married to a white trophy wife, but the demands of the rat-race of white society had brought that to an end. Like most white...

4 years ago
  • 0
  • 29
  • 0

Master slave

It began on my seventeenth birthday; he began as she lay on his chest. My parents had made me stay at school for the holidays and I was really depressed. Christmas is no fun by yourself, but when you throw a Christmas Eve birthday into the mix, it makes for one hell of a lonely time. So I spent the whole holiday at school with the few others that had also been left behind. Now mind you, our holidays begin the Wednesday before Thanksgiving and don’t end till the first Monday after New Years,...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 26
  • 0

Master John finds his slave

Master John finds his slaveChapter 1    John hated going to weddings. They long since ceased to be fun anymore. He wandered over to the bar again as the singer from the band introduced the wedding party. John ordered a scotch..decided he needed a double instead and watched the party walking in. As he watched John wondered how long the couple would stay married. Longer than he had he decided. But almost everyones marriage lasted longer than his had. He knew deep down not to marry a vanilla girl...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 38
  • 0

The Pocono Master and his slave

The summer before last I bumped into a Dom at Silverdaddies.com who lives in the Poconos - about an hour's drive North of where I live - who has a very private, secluded cabin in the woods and who said he 'owned' a slave and that he needed assistance in training. This slave was a good looking older guy with a great body. He was completely shaved and smooth. The Dom I think had exhausted himself trying to keep up with the desires of this slave and was looking for help in meeting the slave’s...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 46
  • 0

My Masters Suck Slave

My Master's Suck Slavei felt butterflies in my tummy on the night of my debut as my Master’s suck slave. When my Master & i arrived at the place of festivities, i thought my knees would fold from the heady mix of excitement, nervousness and the urgent need to please my Master, and the dread of being exhibited and made to perform for this crowd of dominant strangers, friends and acquaintances of my Master. i felt a raw, hot red blush spread all over my skin?.too much excitement?.too much...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 20
  • 0

Masters slave

KNEEL!!! Was His first command to me. i quickly knelt down, blushing of shame. People stopped to look and laugh, i saw them shaking their head as they walked past us. i looked down at His boots. A pair of dirty army boots He wore. i felt His strong hand jerking me up. FOLLOW!! i walked behing Him, nervous, scared. What had i done? Why was i doing this? Shall i run? These were the toghts in my head as i followed this strong Man. He was dressed in army boots, leather pants, with a pair of steel...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 23
  • 0

Masters slave

**My first story!!!**Chapter One I looked my Master in the eyes, but quickly returned my gaze downcast when He met my eyes with His. Even a quick glance from those piercing hazel eyes threatened to send me to subspace. Since our first meeting at that quiet, newly renovated coffee shop, I had yet to look Him in the eyes for more then a few seconds. The aura He gave off was unmistakable, and astounding, and was the first thing that had attracted me to Him. His caring, sense of humor and...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 25
  • 0

White Collar Crime

White collar crime, Blue collar bitch by Teri Franken ([email protected]) August 2006 Chapter One Part 1 Times were tough, bills were starting to pile up and I needed to find an "easy" way out of my dire financial straits. Needless to say, "easy" wound up being slightly illegal. I decided to not report some of my income and to under report some financial gains. It appeared that things were going well.... Until the note from the IRS came in the mail. I was to be audited for...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 17
  • 0

Master and slave

He grabbed my arm in a deceptively tight grip. "Let's go....now!" he growled just loud enough for me to hear it...and feel the simmering anger. I kept a well practiced expression of nonchalance on my face, knowing that to alarm the other guests at the party would not do, and any hint of my pleasure at his reaction would ruin my careful planning.  He had seen the artfully arranged encounter between myself and a striking brunette model a few minutes earlier.  She was an acquaintance of...

BDSM
2 years ago
  • 0
  • 34
  • 0

BrotherSister or MasterSlave

Tasha stood before Chris’ eyes completely naked feeling slightly insecure; she’d had sex with her older brother a few times but she’d never been completely at the control of someone. Running his hands gently across her shoulders and down across her breasts, avoiding the nipples to tease her, and up around her back. Bringing his hands down her back he lightly scratched her skin, leaving small tinges of fire running down Tasha’s body. Leaving in he said in a tone that was both light but...

4 years ago
  • 0
  • 40
  • 0

Memoirs of Masters Angel Slave

The phone rang. It was Him, on His way home from work. He'd given me a key earlierin the week, as we had planned on my coming to stay Friday night. He wantedme to be there, waiting for Him when He arrived. I picked up the phone in silence. ?My angel slave?, He said, ?You are there, waiting for Me, just as I asked.Good girl.? A soft smile stretched across my face. His praise was all I ever sought andwhat made me the happiest, and He knew so. I said nothing at all; just waitedfor my...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 25
  • 0

Hijabi slut seduced by white master

It was the start of another week at work. I work at a small IT solutions company just outside New York. It was Monday and it seemed like it would be a long week. My name is Fariya and my family moved from India before I was born. My family are strict muslims and all the women in my family wear the full islamic dress. I wear a niqab, hijab and abaya or jilbab. I have been called a niqabi or hijabi. I have been wearing this since turning 15. I am not the best looking of girls and boys never took...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 43
  • 0

Loves MastersChapter 3 Rings of the Master

Monday, October 20th, 1986, was the day Joey, Suzi and I crossed the previously forbidden line as a gift to Joey. That was just an excuse we used as it really was a gift to all three of us. I had arranged for me and Joey to take the entire day off at school. Suzi would join us during the first period then go to her second class before rejoining us at lunch for the rest of the day. It was her idea to give us some time without her to have what she called some boy fun. The three of us met in...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 46
  • 0

The Collaring of Pet

 "Master, can I be your slave...permanently?" That was the question that began our new life together. It is a question that still rings in my ears all these years later. She asked the question of me that Saturday evening after making the statement to me the night before, that she wanted to know more about the D/s lifestyle that attracted me so much. She had tasted it, and found that she, too, had a penchant for the 'Dark Side' as a submissive. And she decided she wanted more. She wanted to take...

True
4 years ago
  • 0
  • 32
  • 0

White Master Son Slave Mom

Her Yoga Trainer Mike left, with a kiss on the cheeks, and sweat drying up on his forehead. He always has a smirk on his face, that says , "I love how you suck my dick making spew my load down you lengthy throat, and ride me like a cowgirl until you bucking; moaning, "white master, fuck me harder. please make me cum, don't stop, Stahop, Stahop, Stahop." "where i let my load go deep in your dripping wounds.". I get jealous of that smirk because i be wishing it was me. Mike was about...

1 year ago
  • 0
  • 17
  • 0

The Master and The slavegirl

On a warm night, the golden skin of the slave was kissed by moonlight as she approached the chambers of the Master. The door was closed, much like her heart, and she timidly knocked upon it. She waited for what seemed like an eternity, there on the threshold, knowing she would wait until he responded. Her breath was shallow. She could hear each one as she drew it in. The quiet overwhelmed her senses. And she waited. Then she heard it, the voice of him, he whom she had been summoned by, as he...

1 year ago
  • 0
  • 28
  • 0

Masters slave

*My first story!!!*Chapter One I looked my Master in the eyes, but quickly returned my gaze downcast when He met my eyes with His. Even a quick glance from those piercing hazel eyes threatened to send me to subspace. Since our first meeting at that quiet, newly renovated coffee shop, I had yet to look Him in the eyes for more then a few seconds. The aura He gave off was unmistakable, and astounding, and was the first thing that had attracted me to Him. His caring, sense of humor and kindness...

BDSM
4 years ago
  • 0
  • 14
  • 0

Hounding for a White Master

It had been a long evening. I had been stood up by friends who had promise we would go grab dinner at a local restaurant. I wasn't mad, just disappointed. I had looked forward to the dinner as a welcome distraction from my deep down thirst to be subjugated, humiliated, degraded by white men. This deep down thirst had started to surface a year ago and I had done everything possible to ignore it. I had worked three jobs, volunteered and learned how to play several musical instruments, just so I...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 26
  • 0

Of Masters and slaves

Of Masters and slavesI am given two days to rest after my punishment -- this time I really angered my Master … and the punishment was fitting the crime; I still winced every time I was sitting down -- and to think about everything that happened before I see my Master again. The regret is still there … and the shame. The throbbing pain of my Master’s silence. The aching need of his presence.………………………………………………………………Master lies naked on his back on the air mattress as I kneel next to him. Is he...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 48
  • 0

Krystals Collar

Krystal's Collar was inspires by a literotica story titled ?Brenda Becomes a Stripper? The usual disclaimers apply, this story contains explicit adult sexual content. If you are under 18 or this type of story is illegal in your jurisdiction stop no and go to the children channel or Disneyland. This is a fictional account of what some people have done with their lives because it appeals to their warped minds or inquiring minds depending on you position. Any connection with people living or dead...

4 years ago
  • 0
  • 35
  • 0

Traceys Collar

Tracey picked the collar up off the ground excitedly after having a quick look around to make sure nobody was watching her.She knew what the collar was of course, it was a slave collar and as Tracey held it in her hands she could see and feel that it was a good slave collar. It was a shiny silver colour, fairly narrow, made of steel with a sense of strength in it, she knew whoever wore this collar wouldn't be taking it off in a hurry!As she turned it round her heart leapt, the key was in it....

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 45
  • 0

Black Mans White Sex Slave

I was waiting outside of John's apartment. He had invited me over to come at 6:00 sharp. As soon as heard the big town clock ring it's first big dong He opened the door and pulled me inside."Well, if it isn't my new little boy-toy! Go in the bathroom and strip naked. I wanna see you begging for some cock down your throat by the end of the night."I came back to the living room to see John and his friends naked. My cock started to throb."Look! The pussyboy's got a throbbin' cum gun!," said one of...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 24
  • 0

Junes Magic Collar

Panic set into my mind. I was half naked. I reached up and touched a firm leather band that was snugly fitted against my neck. I woke up with a headache. That was the first thing I noticed. Opening my eyes I looked around the room. I was in a very comfortable bed. I hand very fine riding pants on and that was it. There was nothing covering my chest. I didn't have any shoes or socks or even a shirt. I reached up to touch a part of my head. There was a bandage there. And a slight hint of...

4 years ago
  • 0
  • 28
  • 0

White Collar Crime II

White Collar Crime II By Teri Franken [email protected] Sorry for the extended delay in the new installment. I have been working on a couple of other stories, based on popular response, I decided to move ahead with this one first...Enjoy..... Teri Part 1 I was just getting back from the infirmary and this was the first time I was seeing Mack and he seemed genuinely happy to see me. He came forward, reached out and gently took me into his arms for a quick hug. "I have been...

4 years ago
  • 0
  • 22
  • 0

The Collar 3

“What's wrong, honey?” he asked. “I want to put the Collar back on,” she told him. “Command me to tell you about my day, because somehow, I'm really nervous about just saying anything. Please? It will be easier.” “Not just yet,” he said. “There's something I want to try, first. I want to see if my come is still an attractive flavor to you. Suck me off and swallow my come, Lilly. Let's see if you enjoy it as much today as you did last night.” “Yes, sir,” she said, then opened his...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 36
  • 0

Terrells white married slave

One early evening, knowing I was home alone, my girlfriend Helena invited me to her home. Her husband was not there when I arrived.“Ana, I want to introduce you to Terrell, my good friend”.Terrell was a young black guy; very handsome and muscled. As he shook my hand, my eyes stared directly at his bulge, imagining how hard and long would be his black cock.As she smiled with an evil grin, Helena told me that Terrell was there, because she had told him I would do whatever she told me to; so...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 17
  • 0

The Collar

He stared at the collar in his hand, shivering intensely as the memories of what wearing it did to him rushed through his head. He'd used it 3 times so far and everytime it felt a little more difficult to come back from where he was. The White leather collar though inanimate seemed to look up at him judgmentally so reminding him in much the way a parent stares at their kid when they've done something wrong, but hasn't yet confessed to it. The Collar knew he would break. It wasn't an...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 19
  • 0

A Master And A Slave

When I was in my mid teens I felt a sudden urge to dosome reading and give myself an education. For want of apersonal guide, I took the advice of the wise people atPenguin. If the book had a black spine (classics) or a greyspine (modern classics) then it must at least be worthy ofmy consideration. Orange spines were risky. They mightbe second-rate, frivolous even, and I wanted seriousreading.After Kafka, Flaubert and Plato I felt obliged to wadeinto the Russians. I don’t think I ever finished...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 25
  • 0

Blue Collar Town

by Philip Johnson Chapter One Portsmouth, Ohio. It’s a blue collar town where the south flowing Scioto River joins the mighty Ohio River. Take away the rivers and there never would have been a reason for a town being built there to start with. Like so many times over the last few years I came in from Slab Run Road onto highway fifty two and passed the sign welcoming me to town adding the not so impressive statistic, population twenty one thousand. Of course that sign has been up so long now...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 47
  • 0

My Headmaster My Master

Once again, Holly walked down the school corridor, she was being sent to the headmaster’s office. This time it wasn’t even her fault, one of the other girls had thrown the paper airplane. She always got the blame. She walked past the toilets and decided it would be better to hide out in there. Sneaking in, she looked at herself in the mirror. Holly was a cute seventeen-year-old girl with dirty blond hair and blue eyes. She had a small nose and pretty mouth, perfect for sucking cock. She checked...

Spanking
4 years ago
  • 0
  • 33
  • 0

My Masters Wish I wrote this for my master who

We'll as you know Master, I was up on Exmoor, it was a lovely weekend at my friends house with just her husband and c***dren, they are old friends of mine from uni and I was just going to chill out, walk on the moors (I could have lots of fun there) and sit by the fire with some vino...it was just what I needed but I couldn't get what you said out of my head...I'd been thinking about it all day on Friday and when we took the dogs off to the moors for a walk, I kept picturing myself tied up to...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 18
  • 0

The Collar

over five years to the love of his life, Lillian. They had met in college, through their Greek society connections. He was an Alpha Eta, and she was a Delta Pi. Their sophomore year, her sorority had lost honors to his frat, and the girls had been slaves to the boys for a semester. Lillian had been Brian’s personal servant, and he used that fact to take her virginity from every orifice. When her sorority‘s “debt” had been paid and the game ended, Lillian and Brian continued...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 49
  • 0

Legend of the Slavemaster

This is a spinoff of my female amazon story: Knights of Amra. It takes place in the same world as Amra, which is called Etheral, an open source fantasy world with all the stuff you would expect. Magic, knights, dragons, orcs, dwarfs, elves and of cause a very harsh environment for women. In this story, I focus on the (mis)adventures of a young, worthless man who lost everything he had, and is now trying to build a new life. I will tell how he rose from nothing to a rich and mighty slave...

Fantasy
3 years ago
  • 0
  • 18
  • 0

The Collar Around the HeartFriday Evening

In front of the unimposing frontage of the collar shop I hesitated and glanced at Annie. Just two days ago this had seemed such a good idea, but now I was not so certain. If only there was some way of hanging on to her. But — Murdoch; Liz; the Tomahawk — I just couldn't see a way around it. Anyway, it was only a valuation. I needed to know what she was worth to be able to make any sort of proper decision about this mess. As Annie nipped ahead and held the door open for me, a bell tinkled,...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 56
  • 0

WhiteBoy Taken

I led Jay down the short corridor, opening the bathroom door for him to see. It was neat and clean. Then I led him the next few steps to the bedroom. The door was open and he pushed past me. His shoulder and arm brushed across my chest as he moved through the doorway. My cock was already rock hard. I watched him walk to the closet and open the door. As he checked it out, I checked out his body.Jay was tall and muscular, but not overly developed. He wore some long shorts and a tight fitting...

4 years ago
  • 0
  • 26
  • 0

The Collar 6

“Come out here and put those boxes down,” said one of them, drawing his gun, but not pointing it anywhere but at the floor. His partner did the same, a moment later, looking everywhere but at Brian. “I don't have a gun. I just have this,” Brian said, coming forward and setting his boxes down. He got the Collar out of his pocket and switched it on, then held it out to be taken. The big guy held out his hand, took another step forward as he pointed his gun at Brian's face, and took the...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 18
  • 0

The Collar Around the HeartWednesday Morning

I stretched and rolled over onto my side. Yawning, I opened my eyes — to find them locked in hazel green eyes gazing back at mine. The collar. It immediately dropped its gaze and blushed as if caught red handed. Everything rushed back; my birthday, my bike, the collarmaid. I had let that thing sleep on my bed, all night. It was now kneeling at my bedside, still in its shabby nightie and had presumably been watching me — gazing at my face while it waited for me to wake up. Creepy. As if for...

1 year ago
  • 0
  • 31
  • 0

The Collar 51

Brian awoke the next morning with Lisa (that was her name now, Brian told himself, I've given her a new life) sucking his cock, and as he groaned out loud and came, she deftly moved her head away and let the spurts shoot up onto his belly. She was astonished to see Lilly licking it up with an obvious smile at the taste. She made a purring sound as she swallowed it down. “You really like it, that much?” Lisa asked, seeing the smile on the other woman's face. Lilly nodded at the...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 17
  • 0

The Collar 4

He wasn't really paying attention to where he was going; just sort of driving on autopilot while he pondered what to do about the two girls Lilly had enslaved to him. He found himself in the worst part of town, but on Tuesday night, there really wasn't much foot traffic. There wasn't much of any traffic, really. He hadn't seen any other cars in at least forty minutes, now that he thought about it. The thing that made him think about it was a young woman stepped into the street, half a...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 15
  • 0

The Collar 2

"Get ready, honey, here it comes!“ he grunted. "Remember, you're going to enjoy the taste of my seed this time. It tastes good, honey, swallow all of it.“ "Yes, sir.“ she mumbled, his cock still in her mouth. She lowered her face onto him once more, just as he erupted. She quickly pulled her head back, holding just the head of his cock between her lips and sucked as much juice out of him as she could. She couldn't believe how good he tasted, and smiled up at him. "Show...

3 years ago
  • 0
  • 388
  • 0

From Society Girl To Slave

From A Society Girl  From A Society Girl To A Slave Anonymous     Chapter I   All the inhabitants of the villageof Kronink in Scotland know the castle of Kelingtonwhich stands majestically a few miles outside of the village, and which neverfails to draw all the visiting tourists who are struck by the mysterious charmof its old-fashioned towers looming at the horizon and surrounded by the thickvegetation of an immense park. In that castle lived Lord Kelington, the heir of an oldScottish family...

1 year ago
  • 0
  • 50
  • 0

How Jenna became a slave

How Jenna’s journey as a slave beganJenna had always been brought up as a proper girl. She was shielded by her parents in aspects of her life. Now at the age of 19 she had just gotten her first computer with internet access. She could not wait to go upstairs and use her pc with the internet. But she was stuck helping her mom with the cleaning of the house for her moms work guests that where coming over. Jenna’s mother came into the room at 6:30 and said she could do what she wanted for the rest...

2 years ago
  • 0
  • 44
  • 0

Submissive slave

Submissive slave Kara was lost. All the men she dated just seemed superficial and bland. She needed more or less, she didn’t know. Then she met Phil. He owned his own company and was into the import and export of goods from Africa and Indonesia. He was the most confidant man she had ever known but until she landed the secretary job she only knew his name and his reputation as a businessman.  On their first real date they ate a lite dinner and he invited her to his place. They had had lunch in...

Porn Trends